Dao Of Heaven

Chapter 575: Chito and Yuuri

"So, since you've already had an even more thrilling experience, why bother clinging to those little tricks? If you ever want to feel it again, just contact me anytime. I guarantee your satisfaction."

Eriri spoke with righteous confidence, as though she were doing something noble and just.

Hearing Eriri's assurance, Darkness' eyes lit up again.

Recalling that soul-penetrating pleasure from before, she suddenly felt that all other forms of play were dull and uninteresting.

Eriri's words seemed to make perfect sense—if she could experience that sensation whenever she wished, then giving up on other types of pleasure wasn't a loss at all.

Without hesitation, she nodded eagerly.

"In that case, it's a deal!"

"Of course. I always keep my word. But just so you know, for the next month, I won't be able to indulge your perverse cravings."

As she spoke, Eriri stretched out her hand, and a silver smartphone appeared in her palm.

She casually tossed it to Darkness.

"This phone is for you. Whenever you feel like going wild, just use it to contact me. I'll make sure you're satisfied."

Considering that she might need to stay in touch with Darkness more often in the future, Eriri thought private communication would be better. After all, openly flaunting something connected to perversion wasn't exactly good for her image.

Since the chat group didn't yet have a private messaging function, a smartphone would have to do.

Though Darkness' world lacked internet, that was hardly a problem for Eriri.

"Mhm, I got it. Thanks."

Darkness gratefully caught the phone, inwardly giving Eriri multiple thumbs-up for such thoughtful arrangements.

She had some knowledge of phones, though only through the group's memory images and the things she'd learned at the banquet earlier.

She had even thought about buying one from another group member to try it out, but to her surprise, Eriri had gifted her one directly.

Not lingering in Eriri's room, Darkness returned to her own world shortly after receiving the phone, with Eriri's help, sparing her the cost of a Cross-Realm Token.

Watching Darkness leave, Eriri suddenly felt as though she had just been cheating on someone.

Shaking her head, she dismissed the strange thought.

She then reached out toward the next room, pulling Arifureta back into her room.

To make it up to her, tonight would be another sleepless night.

...

A week quickly passed since the banquet ended.

During this time, Eriri spent her days accompanying the many beautiful girls and lolis at home, while also traveling around the Saekano world with Shiraori and her group of four.

She also made time to collect the bet from Chika Fujiwara, and she was frequently summoned by Darkness, who had grown addicted, to satisfy her twisted desires and physical needs.

Now, Eriri was preparing to embark on a one-month multiverse journey with D.

That morning, after breakfast, Eriri bid farewell to everyone, then tore open the barrier of the universe together with D, stepping into a new world.

With Eriri absent, Meido also left the Saekano world.

Meanwhile, Mirei Shinohara, worried about her stranded teacher and classmates still surviving in another world, planned to have Shiraori take her back there.

Along the way, they intended to finally eliminate Potimas, who had already been added to their kill-on-sight list.

If they were in a good mood, they might even play the role of saviors, joining forces with the little demon lord to rescue the world teetering on the brink of destruction.

...

Time flew, and in the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

After a month-long journey across the multiverse, Eriri and D finally returned to the Saekano world.

In terms of the vast multiverse, a month was pitifully short.

Even if they spent less than half a day in each world, the number of worlds they had visited was still fewer than one hundred.

The worlds they visited during their journey were all places Eriri had never set foot in before, chosen completely at random.

Still, among them were several worlds Eriri knew well from works of her previous life.

When Eriri and D returned to the Saekano world, they didn't head straight back to the villa. Instead, they arrived in a deserted alley on the outskirts of Tokyo.

For they weren't returning alone—two girls in green military coats stood beside them.

These two were girls Eriri and D had encountered in the last world of their journey. That world happened to be one Eriri knew well from a past-life work: Girls' Last Tour.

The girls were none other than the story's protagonists—Chito and Yuuri.

One could only say their luck was good. Normally, when Eriri and D entered a post-apocalyptic world, they didn't stay long, leaving quickly.

But this time, they had appeared right in front of Chito and Yuuri.

Having seen the work in her past life, Eriri had always felt pity for the tragic fate of its protagonists.

Now that she had encountered them in person, she didn't mind lending a hand to take them away from that ruined world.

And so, here they were.

At this moment, Chito and Yuuri stared blankly at their surroundings.

Only seconds earlier, they had been huddled together under a thin blanket in the freezing snow. With no food or water for days, they had been on the brink of death.

When Eriri and D suddenly tore through space and appeared before them, they thought they were hallucinating—catching sight of goddesses.

After all, how else could someone be so beautiful and wield the power to rend space itself?

They had wanted to speak their final wish to these goddesses, but lacked the strength even to speak.

Then, in the blink of an eye, they found themselves in a strange new place, the icy whiteness of snow replaced by warm colors.

They realized their weakness had vanished, and for the first time in forever, warmth seeped into their bodies through their coats.

Just as they wondered if this was some dream before death, a sweet voice pulled them back to reality:

"From now on, you two can live your lives peacefully in this new world."

Hearing this, Chito and Yuuri looked up at the goddess before them. They wanted to ask questions, but before they could speak, she had already vanished, leaving only a breathtaking smile engraved in their minds.

At that moment, they realized something had appeared in their hands—a set of identity papers and a thick stack of 10,000-yen bills.

"Yu… are we dreaming?"

Chito stared at the ID in her left hand and the pile of cash—at least several centimeters thick—in her right, disbelief written on her face.

Yuuri shook her head. "I don't know. Why don't you pinch yourself and see if it hurts?"

"Why me? Why not you?"

"You suggested it first, Chi."

"..."

As they spoke, tears unknowingly streamed down their cheeks.

The vividness of it all told them the truth—even without testing with pain, they knew they had escaped that apocalyptic world.

The two looked at each other, then fell to their knees, bowing deeply in the direction where Eriri had disappeared, and remained there for a long time.

...

After the multiverse journey, D returned to the So I'm a Spider, So What? world, back to her personal home to continue her shut-in life.

Eriri, meanwhile, stopped traveling between worlds and returned to living honestly as a normal high school student.

Since she had been away for a month with D, Darkness had gone without Eriri's torment for that long. For someone who had tasted its "sweetness," it was unbearable.

Thus, after Eriri's return, Darkness began calling her over almost every day.

And under Eriri's relentless daily abuse and training, Darkness had become completely dependent on her.

Taeko Hiramatsu and Kanami Mihara would also occasionally invite Eriri out shopping. After several such "dates" and frequent chats on LINE, their relationship had grown much closer.

Upon hearing that Eriri had returned, Meido also came back to the Saekano world to fulfill her duties as a personal maid.

Shiraori and Mirei Shinohara, who had spent years in another world, also returned briefly to the Saekano world.

Of course, they had only come back to see Eriri and ease their longing. Afterward, they would return to the other world once more.

During those years, they had completely eliminated Potimas, the mastermind behind everything, and met with all the reincarnators.

Thanks to the skills Eriri had bestowed upon her, Okazaki Kanami, who had been reincarnated as an elf, had not been deceived by Potimas and thus had never revealed her identity as a reincarnator.

Without her information, the other reincarnators had not fallen victim to Potimas' schemes either.

When Shiraori and Mirei found them, they were still only two or three years old.

After explaining the truth of the world to them, Shiraori and Mirei then sought out the Demon Lord Ariel and formally began their plan to save the world.

But none of this had much to do with Eriri. To her, the moment Shiraori and Mirei first returned to Earth, the "game" of that world had already ended.

Just like that, more than half a month passed, and in the Saekano world, time reached the end of June.

The second Multiverse Same-Sex ♀ Friendship Group Martial Arts Tournament was about to begin.

...

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Sisters, tomorrow is the second martial arts tournament. Are you ready?]

[Luo Cuilian (Level 7, Stage 2): I've been waiting for this day. Jibril, Milim, I won't lose to you this time!]

[Jibril (Level 7, Stage 2): Then you'd better try hard, because I won't be going easy on you.]

[Luo Cuilian (Level 7, Stage 2): Of course. You may be a bit of a pervert, but I acknowledge your strength. I'll answer it with the results of a year of hard training.]

[Milim (Level 7, Stage 2): Wahaha, something fun again! I'm so happy!]

[Erika (Level 7, Stage 2): Don't underestimate us. I've been training hard this year too. Who knows who'll come out on top.]

[Tatsumaki (Level 7, Stage 1): You're all strong, but I'm not weak either. I wasn't in the group last time, so I couldn't participate. But I definitely won't miss it this time.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Hehe, me too! This time I'll definitely shine!]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): You're dreaming, Chika. Beat me first if you want to say that. My Fallen Angel Mystic Eyes are already itching for battle!]

[Moeha Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Chika-nee, maybe be a little more realistic. If you get one-shotted, it'll be embarrassing.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): No way! Who do you think I am? There's no chance I'll be one-shotted. I'm the one who'll take the championship! chin up.jpg]

[Kaguya Shinomiya (Level 7, Stage 2): …]

[Moeha Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Fine, whatever makes you happy.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 3, Stage 9): I'll just aim for a consolation prize. I don't care about the top three.]

[Victoria (Level 3, Stage 6): Same here. A consolation prize is enough for me. A million points is already a lot.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 7): The rewards for the top three are so generous. Third place gets ten times the points, second place fifty times, and the champion gets one hundred times—that's a full hundred million points.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 7): Too bad I'm not good at fighting. Looks like I'll never get those points.]

They had already discussed the second martial arts tournament in the chat group some time ago, so even newcomers like Natsuki Minamiya understood it well.

They had also watched the memory footage of the previous tournament, gaining a clear sense of the battle strength of Jibril, Milim, and Luo Cuilian.

They were self-aware. Even if they had equal power during the matches, their battle experience couldn't compare at all.

So they didn't foolishly brag about aiming for the top three in the chat.

As for Chika Fujiwara's antics, everyone was already used to it.

Chapter 330: In the Honkai World, Building an Astral Express Makes Perfect Sense

"Very good, very powerful."

Setsuna was quite satisfied with the Herrscher of Corruption's authority.

By corrupting living beings, he could control them and turn them into Honkai Beasts or zombies.

By corrupting electronic systems or robots, the effect was similar to hacking.

The difference was that Nimph's kind of electronic warfare was a technical craft, while corruption was brute-force intrusion.

The Herrscher Core Drive Module on the Eternal Snowfall was also very convenient.

Catch a Herrscher, slot in her core, and he could immediately gain her authority.

And with the starship's blessings, wielding the Herrscher core in his hands produced even greater power than the original Herrscher.

Brute force makes miracles.

Gather all twelve Herrscher cores, and perhaps he could even synthesize Finality.

"Take these Honkai Beasts away for research. Under my control, they won't rebel."

Setsuna jerked his chin.

The Angeloid and some research lolis happily led the Honkai Beasts away.

The Honkai Beasts born on Earth in this era were not very strong, and the lolis said researching them was boring.

In the future, if they needed Honkai Beasts, they could just grab some Danger Beasts or magical creatures and let the Commander handcraft them.

"Guess we're colleagues from now on."

He patted Senti.

The Herrscher of Sentience's emotions were unstable.

"Hey! You're not gonna one day kill me in my sleep and shove my Herrscher core into your ship, right?!"

"How could I?!"

Setsuna ruffled her hair.

"If I kill anyone, it'll be those old Herrschers of the Previous Era. You, you're staying to warm my bed."

"Hah?"

"Dream on. Go find your old relic."

Senti turned her head away.

"..."

"What the Commander means is… both of you together."

Grey poked her head in.

"???"

"Hah?"

The Herrscher of Sentience seriously considered whether to fight the nanobot.

But then she realized it was artificial intelligence—immune to her powers—and she couldn't beat it physically either.

So she let it go.

"Commander, after becoming a Herrscher, has your body changed in other ways?"

Kayo Senju led a few research lolis over.

"Changes?"

Setsuna stretched out his hand, clenching his fist.

"In terms of strength, yes—it has grown a little. Beyond the Wisdom Cube and the Allspark, I now wield Honkai energy."

"And I've gained the Herrscher of Corruption's authority? Though I'm still clumsy with it."

"Nothing else."

He condensed Honkai energy and dispersed it again. His situation was similar to Dr. Mei's when she used the Key of Blankness.

But with the Eternal Snowfall linked to him, plus his exceptional physique and compatibility, he could fully integrate Herrscher cores into his body.

Unlike Dr. Mei, he didn't suffer side effects from driving the cores. Even loading several at once was no issue.

"Ooooh—"

The research lolis ran full scans with their devices.

As always, his data was so far off the charts it made no sense.

The Allspark provided near-infinite creation energy, and combined with Honkai energy, his values couldn't even be measured.

"The Herrscher of Corruption's core is now part of you. It gave you control over Honkai energy."

"From now on, every core installed will expand your control over Honkai energy and grant you new authority."

Kayo Senju read the rolling numbers on the holographic display.

"Tch, shame there aren't more Herrschers in this era. And the current civilization's Herrschers… most of them I want to recruit, not harvest."

Setsuna sounded regretful.

The only Herrscher to appear was Senti, and she had been born by Fu Hua's curiosity.

"Hmm…"

The nanobot studied Setsuna and the Honkai energy in his hand, thinking for a while.

"Commander, since you've become a Herrscher, I think we can attempt time-jumping in this world now."

"Huh? You mean using the spiritron transfer device?"

Setsuna froze.

That thing hadn't been used often since it was built. Once to abduct Spirits, another time to visit the Heaven's Lost Property world.

Using the spiritron transfer device to cross worlds required constructing beacons and consuming massive amounts of energy.

Previously, its jumps usually spanned decades. Compared to the fifty-thousand-year gap in the Honkai world, that wasn't nearly enough.

So Setsuna had long ordered the Siren girls and the research division to keep improving the transfer device.

"Haven't those Siren girls been upgrading it all this time? They've been iterating on it for years. In this universe, we could run an experiment."

Grey scratched her head.

"Now that you've mastered Honkai energy, you can draw from Imaginary Space. That should boost its output, right?"

Setsuna understood what she meant.

According to Dr. Mei's law, Herrschers' Honkai energy existed within Imaginary Space, and Herrscher cores were the keys to open it.

Now that he had become a Herrscher, he could use Honkai energy to charge the transfer device—fleecing the Will of the Honkai itself…

"Time travel? Now? Back to the Previous Era?!"

Fu Hua was startled.

"Uh… calm down. The first jump will be experimental—we won't pick a span as long as fifty thousand years."

Setsuna patted her shoulder, then turned to Grey:

"By running experimental time jumps, we can determine how much power worldline travel requires here, right?"

The nanobot and the research lolis nodded.

"For example, we could try a jump of a few thousand years first. Then, based on energy consumption, we estimate how much would be needed for fifty thousand years."

"Heh, we might even have to drain a few stars someday."

"That's a minor issue—let the Bulins handle it."

After a moment's thought, Setsuna decisively agreed.

"As for the target time… let's set it at 2100 BC."

He issued the order to the research division.

"You mean…?"

Fu Hua froze.

"Bring back Cangxuan and Dan Zhu. Wasn't there a Judgment-class Honkai Beast rampaging then too?"

Setsuna stroked his chin.

Only two Judgment-class Honkai Beasts had ever appeared in Honkai history—Chiyou and Benares.

He couldn't yet jump forward in time, but he could grab Chiyou from the past.

To the research division, a Judgment-class Honkai Beast was a priceless treasure. Its DNA could be extracted to make stronger fusion warriors.

And with Setsuna's power to summon Honkai Beasts, they could splice its genetic factors together for a Chimera project.

If nothing else, it could even serve as a pet.

"Thank you."

Fu Hua sincerely thanked Setsuna. Cangxuan and Dan Zhu were a knot in her heart.

If Setsuna could save them, nothing would be better.

"It's just a side task. Sooner or later, we'll have to attempt time travel anyway."

Setsuna waved his hand.

"Besides, there's one more thing to do before we depart."

"A few days ago, the research lolis said that in order to study the Sea of Quanta and traverse worlds, they needed an important tool, and asked me to find it."

"What?"

Fu Hua asked instinctively.

"'The Cosmic Juggernaut.' We want to charge into the Imaginary Tree… oh no, I mean, we want to visit the Imaginary Tree."

The Cosmic Juggernaut.

A Divine Key forged by Fire Moth using the Second Herrscher—the Herrscher of the Void's core—it could manipulate space and open passages into the Sea of Quanta.

It was created to replicate the Herrscher of the Void's power—to open a gateway to the Imaginary Tree.

When activated at its zero-rated power, it could open a path leading directly to the Imaginary Tree.

It also had functions such as horizon inversion, sinking entire world bubbles into the depths of the Sea of Quanta.

In addition, the Cosmic Juggernaut could observe parallel worlds within the Imaginary Tree system and even create world bubbles.

In the original storyline, charging the tree required this tool.

"..."

Hearing Setsuna mention the name, Fu Hua was momentarily dazed.

"It should be in Su's hands, carrying out the Project VALUKA."

"I know. The Sophons can pinpoint it."

Setsuna nodded.

The Project VALUKA was an attempt to use the Cosmic Juggernaut's power to observe parallel worlds and search the Imaginary Tree for worlds and powers that surpassed the Honkai.

It was also one of humanity's salvation projects.

"Hmm… we could go talk to him. He should be willing to hand the Cosmic Juggernaut to you."

Fu Hua had just spoken when her expression turned awkward.

"No… I haven't contacted Su or Kevin in a long time."

"After the failure of the Project EMBER and the Project ARK, Kevin said he would initiate the Project STIGMA. After that… I don't know much."

"Kevin is now sealed deep in the Sea of Quanta, while Su is holed up inside the Cosmic Juggernaut."

Setsuna chuckled.

"Su has been observing for ages without results. According to the current timeline, around the 5th century AD, after the Ark went missing and Fu Hua's Project EMBER failed, Kevin decided to carry out the Project STIGMA—a plan much like a Human Instrumentality Project.

Redefining 'human,' evolving mankind into a species adapted to Honkai, granting power through awakening Stigmata.

The process could wipe out nine-tenths of humanity, turning them into another species entirely. But to preserve civilization, it was a desperate necessity.

This caused a rift between him and Su. Using the Cosmic Juggernaut, Su sank Kevin into the Sea of Quanta, while he remained inside, observing parallel worlds."

"You really know a lot about this world…"

Fu Hua listened to Setsuna speak smoothly, her face filled with astonishment.

As a Fire Moth comrade, she realized that Setsuna understood their companions better than she did.

He not only knew of the Ark Project, but could locate Griseo precisely, and even had a clear grasp of the others' fates.

"Cough, cough—second run, speedrun, second run, speedrun."

Setsuna coughed lightly.

"Let's go. That thing is enormous."

...

Above Britain.

A small spacecraft descended over the Thames.

At this time, it was still the Tudor era, the architecture strikingly old-fashioned.

Crowds bustled along the streets, oblivious to the cloaked starship above, hidden by optical camouflage.

"It's here."

Setsuna tapped open a holographic interface.

To the naked eye, there was nothing but blue sky and white clouds above London Bridge.

But the starship's sensors showed a warped section of space.

Someone had deliberately hidden something here.

If not for Schicksal's echolocation systems five hundred years later, the Cosmic Juggernaut could have remained hidden here indefinitely.

"Activate spatial disturbance device."

Setsuna tapped a few commands into the console.

Bzz—

The starship fired several gravitational waves downward.

The space above the Thames twisted and warped.

With a sound like shattering glass, a massive train-engine-like structure appeared in the sky.

Its body was forged entirely of metal, in black and gray tones, with brass components mounted along its midsection.

Its head was angular, followed by a massive cylindrical connector.

Its size was enormous, nearly equal to that of a shuttlecraft.

"Damn, to craft a Divine Key into something like this—that's some imagination."

Grey praised sincerely.

After seeing Fu Hua, Kallen, and the Scarlet Gem, she had assumed Divine Keys were mostly weapons.

The sudden appearance of a locomotive was startling.

Clatter—

From the warped space emerged an armed puppet, lunging at the starship.

"Oh, is this the same thing Durandal once fought?"

Boom—

A high-energy beam from the starship instantly reduced the puppet to nothingness.

Then, Setsuna patted Mio, who stood beside him, and pointed at the train's head.

"There should be someone inside. Can you pull him out for me?"

According to the original storyline, one would be drawn into Su's Seed of Sumeru world, tested with the Second Divine Key's power, and only after passing would inherit his legacy.

Setsuna clearly had no patience for that hassle.

"Alright."

The Spirit of Origin stepped forward.

[Paradise of Samsara (Ain Soph)]

The world instantly turned black and white.

Within her domain, space and time themselves froze.

Inside the Second Divine Key—

A man in short sleeves, observing other worlds, suddenly felt a great force drag him out.

In the blink of an eye, the scene before him transformed into the unfamiliar interior of a starship.

"???"

Su stood dumbfounded, staring around.

He hadn't processed what was happening, thinking he had hallucinated after too long observing parallel worlds.

"Ahem, I'll make this quick."

Setsuna clapped his shoulder.

"We're from another civilization, here to rule—no, to save the Honkai world."

"I'm requisitioning the Cosmic Juggernaut. After all, you've been researching it for millennia without much result."

"Details will be explained by Fu Hua and the Angeloid. From now on, you can retire here in Britain. We'll take care of the rest."

"???"

It took Su a long while to regain his senses.

His first glance had already fallen upon Fu Hua and Griseo standing by Setsuna's side.

"Hua? And Griseo?!"

"How are you two here?!"

...

About fifteen minutes later.

Inside the starship's command chamber, after Fu Hua filled him in, Su finally understood.

An advanced interstellar civilization had come to save the Honkai world.

To further research the Imaginary Tree and the Sea of Quanta, they required the Second Divine Key—the Cosmic Juggernaut.

The Starsea Empire's technology far surpassed the Previous Era's. The Eternal Snowfall carried weapons that could reduce the Final Herrscher and the entire solar system to molecules.

With two comrades from the previous era vouching for Setsuna—Fu Hua and Griseo—who both held him in high regard…

Out of trust for his friends, Su agreed without much difficulty.

"I can give you the Cosmic Juggernaut. But… may I ask two questions?"

"Go ahead."

Setsuna gestured magnanimously.

"I observed countless parallel worlds inside it. Why did I never find your universe?"

"The Starsea Empire lies outside the Tree system. It isn't within the Cosmic Juggernaut's scope of observation."

He answered succinctly.

"Oh…"

Su pondered for a moment, seeming enlightened.

"Then what do you intend to do with it? I've observed countless parallel universes, but found no answer to counter the Honkai or Finality."

"Perhaps your observation efficiency was too low."

Kayo Senju suddenly raised her hand.

"I believe that since the Cosmic Juggernaut can observe parallel worlds within the Tree system, and since it takes the form of a locomotive… it implies it has driving capability."

"With slight modifications, it could become a vessel to traverse between Tree-system worlds."

"???"

Su was stunned.

"Traverse the Tree-system worlds? The world bubbles? What are you talking about?"

"I think so too."

Setsuna nodded, agreeing with the research loli's conclusion.

"The Cosmic Juggernaut's design resembles something made for inter-world travel. Its powers are also similar… we can make it into that."

"In the future, we'll rely on it to journey across the Tree-system universes."

"What?"

Fu Hua, Su, Griseo, and the others looked on in growing curiosity.

"The Astral Express."

Chapter 329: The Newly Born Truth, Multiversal Memory Akasha

Hearing this, Hu Tao's eyes sparkled as she planted her hands on her hips and nodded: "Exactly, exactly! Sister Guizhong is right. Totally right! Zhongli is just like some old grandpa, always pawning off the Divine Collective's duties onto me. I think he just wants to dump everything and quit."

She still carried resentment over how, for thousands of years, Zhongli had shifted the Collective's affairs onto her shoulders.

Zhongli might have wanted her to act as leader, but she knew herself well—she was no leader, not someone suited for such a role.

Even though she deeply revered Zhongli, Rex Lapis himself, she would still speak her mind.

Guizhong shook her head, stepping forward with a look of earnest reproach: "Ah, Zhongli… what were you thinking? Hu Tao is still a child, and yet you left her with the duties of the entire Collective. Don't tell me you really mean to retire? I know you've had this thought for quite some time."

The Yaksha leaders appeared nearby as well, the weight of the cosmos faintly manifesting around them. It was clear they had one foot already across the threshold of weak single-universe, soon to ascend smoothly into Almighty Gods.

Now in Teyvat, even weak single-universe was already regarded as Almighty God, for weak single-universe would inevitably advance to standard single-universe—it was only a matter of time.

Xiao stepped forward, asking solemnly: "Sovereign… do you truly intend to retire?"

Xianyun furrowed her brow, puzzled: "Why would the Sovereign think of retirement? Liyue is flourishing now more than ever—it needs a guiding light. We fear that without you, chaos might spread."

"Especially with Pan-Human History—there might be problems at any time."

Moon Carver grew anxious: "Sovereign, what reason could there be for this?"

Zhongli watched as everyone grew worked up, and suddenly the atmosphere felt hard to manage.

Was it just because he lived at a slower pace? How had they all come to think of him as already retired?

As Liyue's oldest god, and the patriarch of its Collective, he was still performing his duties. Some things truly required his hand.

"You are all overthinking. I have no thoughts of retiring. I merely passed a few duties to Hu Tao, to give a young god the chance to grow."

"Though I am nearly twenty thousand years old, and thus an aged god, it is only a matter of occasional weariness."

In truth, he wasn't tired at all. With the power of two universes, he had already reached the threshold of strong single-universe.

But slacking off always needed an excuse.

Guizhong immediately countered: "Aged? An old god? Zhongli, you are indeed Teyvat's oldest, but by standard time, Odin of Sumeru is nearing three hundred thousand years old, and look at him—still full of vigor. Why are you the one who can't go on?"

Zhongli fell silent. Ah… Guizhong never used to undermine him like this. She must have learned it from the Traveler. He felt weary in spirit.

Xianyun quickly said: "So long as the Sovereign is not retiring, all is well. Our Collective cannot do without you."

Bosacius added: "Indeed. If the Sovereign retired, I can't imagine what chaos would befall Liyue."

For Liyue was no mere nation, but guardian over countless universes, protecting countless civilizations.

For them Yaksha and Adepti, fighting and killing was one thing, but managing such vast domains as Liyue—they could hardly imagine the difficulty.

Guizhong beckoned at the stone table: "Come, come, don't just stand there. Let's eat and talk."

"Hehe, Xiangling's cooking has climbed yet another step. I can't wait to see what delicacies she creates once she reaches Almighty God."

Xiangling arrived, carrying a glowing pot, and said shyly: "If Sister Guizhong likes it, eat more. I've made plenty of dishes."

Hu Tao quickly pulled her down: "This is already enough food, Xiangling. Come sit and eat with us."

But Xiangling shook her head firmly: "No, a chef cannot sit until every dish is complete."

Marchosius waved his hand: "Ah, Xiangling is as diligent as ever. But it's only thanks to such diligence that she's come this far."

The Yaksha and Adepti sat down, with several stone stools still left empty—clearly, not everyone had arrived yet.

Just then, several gods in modern casual clothing strolled through the archway.

"Ah! Our apologies, our apologies. We only just finished handling the Collective's affairs—nearly made us late."

"Truly a sin to have kept everyone waiting."

These were, of course, the leaders of several of Liyue's divine systems.

Each of them already bore the weight of the cosmos, proof that they too were close to reaching weak single-universe.

The Jade Emperor looked like an idle middle-aged man. If placed in 21st-century Earth of the lower time-space, people would surely think him a washed-up gambler, unshaven and sloppy.

Among the Three Pure Ones, the Grand Pure One resembled a fortune-teller lingering in the corner of a plaza, the Jade Pure One looked like a diligent company manager, and the Supreme Pure One was like a hot-blooded punk youth.

Indra looked comparatively normal—like a shady middle-class shop owner, plotting mischief in secret.

To mortals, supreme gods were untouchably sacred, beyond all measure. But to peers of equal rank—especially those long familiar—they looked just like this.

Most importantly, none of the gods were truly immortal. As their ages advanced, they grew ever less concerned with their appearances.

And besides, they did not show these looks to outsiders.

Since they frequently gathered to play cards together, their appearances no longer seemed much different anyway.

Guizhong couldn't help but sigh: "Truly, Liyue's future is filled with absurdity."

Hu Tao added: "Ah～ I've long gotten used to it."

"At fifteen I already met old man Zhongli. Compared to that, all the divine leaders looking like this seems normal to me. At least they aren't as exaggerated as Zhongli at the start."

Zhongli: "..." Why was he always the one criticized for every flaw? Ah… truly weary.

Once everyone had gathered, the meal began.

In Liyue Divine Collective, discussing major affairs over the dinner table had always been tradition.

Zhongli sipped his tea and said: "Everyone should already have received the news—Lord Heavenly Principle has summoned the highest ranks of all Divine Collectives for one final meeting before the dawn of the multiversal era."

The Jade Emperor nodded: "Mm. Though I have not yet reached weak single-universe, the Cosmic Nexus has deemed me qualified, so I too received the summons."

Indra ate as though he hadn't had a meal in ages, shoveling food into his mouth, yet his divine intent was clear: "Yes, after all, if we weren't qualified, Sovereign, you wouldn't have invited us here."

Blunt, but true.

The Grand Pure One pulled a smoking pipe from his sleeve, quietly lighting it as he said: "Only those at weak single-universe and above may attend. That's not hard to understand. Teyvat has now ascended to the multiversal level—only such beings can truly affect its future."

The Supreme Pure One lifted his wine gourd and laughed: "It's all thanks to the Sovereign and Director Hu's guidance that we've reached weak single-universe so quickly. Otherwise, how could we even dream of this qualification?"

The Jade Pure One nodded: "Indeed. Our Liyue's treatment is far better than other Collectives. Multiple cosmologies, and even some yet unawakened cosmologies—too many enhancements."

Setting aside the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata's personal strength, Liyue Divine Collective was unquestionably the strongest overall. After that came Inazuma, Fontaine, and Mondstadt.

Hu Tao grinned: "It was only the normal opening of the Pseudo Star Map Creation. You all worked hard too. Without your effort, even with my help, we couldn't have reached this level."

Zhongli nodded: "That is indeed correct. Your own efforts were the greater part."

As Patriarch of the Liyue Divine Collective, he felt gratified. Liyue had more gods above weak single-universe than any other Collective.

Indra asked: "According to Lord Heavenly Principle's summons, this is to be the final divine assembly before Teyvat's multiversal ascension."

"One can imagine how great the changes will be. Sovereign, as the god closest to Lord Heavenly Principle, do you have any insight into this?"

This was the question all gods who had received the summons wanted answered.

For every divine assembly brought upheaval beyond imagining—much more so when it was limited only to gods at weak single-universe and above.

All eyes turned toward Zhongli.

Among Liyue's high command, everyone knew the original Seven Archons were closest to the Heavenly Principle. And it was said Zhongli had been present at the very first divine assembly, countless ages ago.

Not only that—rumor had it that in the era when Rex Lapis himself was born, he had audience with the Heavenly Principle several times.

He was truly among the most venerable gods of all Teyvat.

Zhongli pondered for a moment. "I have some conjecture."

"According to the Heavenly Principle's will, the most important matter for Teyvat at present is not ascension of rank, but the development of Pan-Human History."

"If Teyvat is likened to a body, then Pan-Human History is its meridians. Only where the meridians flow can life and soul be infused."

"Thus, this divine assembly will certainly concern Pan-Human History."

"Let us not forget the three great Gift Games decreed by Lord Heavenly Principle."

"Besides the True Name Contest, which is permanent, and the Cosmology Gift Game which has already concluded, the last— the Solar Sovereignty Gift Game—must surely be tied to Pan-Human History."

"Think about it—Pan-Human History contains not only human history, but also world history, racial history, and divine history. What binds all of these together? The phenomena of existence itself."

"And what are those phenomena, if not the intertwining of reality and myth? And their crystallization is none other than Pan-Human History's essence."

"I believe these crystallizations are the Solar Sovereignties."

These Solar Sovereignties were not the dominion of literal celestial bodies, but authorities representing certain phenomena of Pan-Human History—phenomena that could guide its flow.

Hu Tao blinked curiously: "Zhongli, how do you know such secrets? Did one of the higher gods tell you?"

As a Divine Collective leader, she naturally inherited knowledge of Teyvat's mysteries. Yet of this, she had no impression at all.

Zhongli shook his head: "It is only that I understand the will of the Heavenly Principle more deeply, and two days ago I sensed the surge of activity from Pan-Human History. That is why I perceived it."

Marchosius widened his eyes: "Zhongli! Had you not said so, I would have thought what I felt that day was only an illusion."

"Two days ago, I sensed it too. If not for my stewardship of the Sacred Flame, I would never have noticed."

The gods exchanged astonished looks.

Guizhong looked at Zhongli with a wry smile: "Though you slack off all the time, Zhongli, your age and your strength have reached the point where you can perceive Pan-Human History's fluctuations on your own."

She herself was at weak single-universe, nearly standard single-universe, yet she could sense only the breath of civilization—no trace of Pan-Human History. What she could grasp was merely the pulse of civilization, through which she guided its course across worlds, averting the risks of collapse.

The Jade Emperor pondered aloud: "Pan-Human History… that is indeed a heavy matter."

Cosmologies were incomparably precious and held unimaginable power, yet Pan-Human History was the transcendent concept from which cosmologies and all life itself were born.

Even the faintest ripple in Pan-Human History could devastate an entire Divine Collective, sending gods falling by the multitude.

Many small or mid-tier divine systems, ignorant of Pan-Human History, once attempted to tamper with it—and were annihilated by even a ripple of its flow. Their entire systems perished, their management frameworks frozen to this day by the Cosmic Nexus.

Hu Tao shook her head and said quickly: "Enough, enough. Meals are for eating happily. The divine assembly is still a few days away, isn't it? We can talk slowly."

Xianyun nodded: "Indeed. There is no need to be so anxious."

The high commands of every Divine Collective were all making preparations for the assembly.

Only in Sumeru had all matters been entrusted to Lesser Lord Kusanali, Nahida.

Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, meanwhile, after giving a few instructions, had already departed early for the Temple of Truth.

From another crucial nexus within the Temple of Truth, a solemn voice echoed forth:

"Another derivative Truth has been born, like Human Principle itself. It is the multiversal concept that records all information, and through information connects all things."

"It is the derivative Truth born alongside humanity."

"Derivative Truths arise when a world, under the influence of Absolute Truth, reaches a certain level of being."

"When a world reaches single-universe, Human Principle is born. When a world reaches multiversal structure, and all functions of Pan-Human History are activated, then the Truth of Akasha is born."

Chapter 69: Shogun — A Game of Three Missing One, and You Don’t Invite Me?

Elsewhere… As the illusions faded, Jeanne, still glowing with golden light, let out a faint sigh of relief. She withdrew her magic, her gaze falling upon Trifas restored to its original state.

It seemed Assassin's barrier had been broken—someone had acted before her.

"Saber, perhaps…"

It could only be her. To resist mental assaults under such a barrier and dismantle it so swiftly… none but Saber could manage that.

Still—why would an Assassin wield such a powerful illusionary Noble Phantasm? It was hard to believe.

"What happened?! Where are the children?!"

But Atalanta, now brainwashed, had lost all reason. To her, everything she had seen was reality. With her heart consumed by the desire to save the children, the dissolution of the barrier sent her spiraling into instability.

Looking closely, Jeanne could see her right hand partly engulfed by a dark corruption—Assassin's lingering taint from when the phantom children had touched her. It clouded both body and mind.

"Where are the children?!"

Atalanta's anguished shout rang out. Then, turning to Jeanne, her twisted face brimmed with hate.

"Ruler… you killed them!!"

Where had that conclusion come from?! Jeanne almost wanted to retort, but held her tongue. Clearly, Atalanta's mind had already been broken…

"You didn't see it? It was only a barrier… Your mind was swayed by her illusion."

Jeanne tried to reason with her.

"Silence!!"

Crack…

Atalanta roared, pulling back her bow and aiming an arrow directly at Jeanne's forehead.

"…Haa."

Jeanne sighed faintly.

"No matter what I say, you won't believe me, will you?"

She understood. Whatever drove this woman's obsession with children, it had twisted her utterly.

"Those children can be saved!"

Atalanta's voice cracked, nearly weeping as she screamed.

"They cannot. No matter what… They were only vengeful spirits, false, unreal, things that should never have existed. Assassin merely used them as a weapon. What you feel now is the consequence of letting them take root in your heart."

Jeanne spoke calmly. Her resistance to curses and enchantments was strong—this much was nothing new. But her opponent had not been so fortunate.

In such cases… Saber's decisive methods were best.

"Shut up…"

"That's why, no matter how they beg you for warmth, for love, for salvation—you must not answer. Because they will only defile your heart—"

"SHUT UP!!!!"

[Archer, withdraw at once.]

"But!!"

[I understand your feelings. But the time has not yet come. And right now you are at a disadvantage. Black's Archer already has you in his sights, and Saber is on her way. If you want to be surrounded and killed, stay. Otherwise, retreat.]

Amakusa Shirou's voice rang in her mind. If she disobeyed, he would likely use a Command Spell. For Atalanta, the thought was unbearable—but for the sake of their cause, she had no choice but to obey.

"Tch… You'll pay for this!!"

Clicking her tongue, she leapt to a nearby rooftop.

"False Saint! I will never forgive you!!"

Whoosh!!

From a distant tower, Chiron loosed an arrow.

"!"

Atalanta instantly turned, loosing one of her own.

BOOM!!

The clash erupted in a fiery explosion midair.

"Running away, Archer?"

Chiron's mocking voice carried across the distance.

"Tch! If you want the Grail, come and take it! I, Atalanta, will shoot you all down without mercy!!"

Bang!

With another leap, Atalanta vanished into the distance of Trifas. Her words were venomous, but her retreat was nothing short of desperate.

"…Haa."

Jeanne exhaled deeply, finally relaxing as her foe fled.

Crackle!

The next instant, a burst of lightning flared in the middle of the street. Electro particles swirled together, forming the figure of the Shogun. She appeared puzzled, noting the battle scars scattered all across the road.

"Saber… Are you unharmed?"

Jeanne asked with concern as she approached.

"No harm."

The Shogun answered curtly.

"Has Assassin been eliminated?"

Seeing the Shogun nod, Jeanne let out a breath of relief. She raised a signal toward Chiron, then turned as if to leave Trifas together with the Shogun.

"Did the Red Faction appear just now?"

She asked.

"Mm… The Red Archer. She and I were both caught in Assassin's Noble Phantasm by chance. It seems even her Master was dealt with by her."

Jeanne nodded, explaining calmly.

"…And where is she now?"

The Shogun glanced around. No trace of her aura remained. Had she fled?

"Amakusa ordered her to withdraw. Otherwise, she would have been surrounded by us. A pity."

Jeanne sighed lightly.

"Did I come too late?"

The Shogun paused, a flicker of self-doubt crossing her face.

"No… Saber, you've already achieved much for the Black Faction. There is no need to reproach yourself. If anything, summoning you was our greatest fortune."

Jeanne placed a hand on her shoulder to reassure her.

"…I hope so."

The Shogun glanced once at the hand resting on her shoulder, but made no comment, turning to head back the way they came.

"About the Red Archer…"

"What of her?"

The Shogun looked at the blonde girl beside her, puzzled.

"She was corrupted by Assassin's barrier… Her mind was disturbed. It may not recover quickly. Quite troublesome."

Jeanne muttered with faint frustration.

"…An unstable element, then?"

"Mm. When the final battle comes, it's almost certain she will come for me."

Almost certain? Jeanne knew in her heart—it was inevitable.

...

The next day, at five in the evening—

Inside the Fortress of Millennia, everyone gathered once again in the same chamber. Fiore, as always, presided from the seat of the family head. By now, after several times, she had grown somewhat accustomed. Surveying those before her, she paused briefly, then spoke:

"Once preparations are complete, tomorrow we will launch an air strike against the Aerial Garden of Vanity."

"You've settled it with them?"

Gordes asked.

"Yes. Funding is secured, and the timing should work out as well."

"I can fly it! Let me fly the plane!"

Astolfo leapt from his seat, hand raised like an eager schoolchild, shouting loudly.

"Haa… The planes will be piloted by golems."

These were not Caster's dolls, but the Black Faction's own original technology—an emergency measure given their shortage of personnel.

"Eh~? Tch—"

Astolfo slumped back into his chair, pouting against the table.

"But planes will make easy targets, won't they? Lady Fiore, do you have countermeasures prepared?"

Jeanne interjected, turning to her. As the one orchestrating this plan, Fiore must surely have accounted for that possibility. Otherwise, the effort would be wasted.

At her words, all eyes turned toward the girl in the wheelchair at the center. Under so many gazes, Fiore felt awkward—especially sensing the Shogun's eyes upon her, which left her oddly flustered.

"…There are some options."

She exhaled softly, answering. Of course she had thought this through.

"But… we still lack a trump card."

In terms of combat, their trump card was undoubtedly the Shogun. But the card she meant was something else—something to counter Red's airborne fortress, a powerful mount capable of breaking through the enemy's encirclement. That decisive key.

"Wait! Did you just say 'trump card'?"

Gordes was startled—could there be something that would truly surprise him?

"Mm… but I haven't decided yet. Forgive me."

"Oh… I see."

So it wasn't some clever strategy after all. Gordes slumped back into his seat, disheartened.

"Even planes aren't enough?"

Caules asked Fiore.

"Yes… Leaving aside Assassin's 'Aerial Garden of Vanity,' both Archer and Rider possess excellent aerial combat ability. And our planes aren't military craft… they're just ordinary private planes."

If they had fighter jets, it would be different. But there were none to borrow—and after this war, who knew how many would even survive? Compensation might be demanded. The thought made Fiore sigh faintly.

"I see… Then our survival rate would still be very low?"

Sieg's tone betrayed his worry. This operation sounded no different from a suicidal beach landing. A faint fear stirred in him.

"…." ×N

Silence settled over the group. Their morale sagged.

The Shogun leaned against the window, eyes closed, saying nothing as she listened. She waited. If no solution came even at the final moment, she would step forward. The 'key' that could decide the battle—she held it. But she did not seek to boast or flaunt it. If someone else proposed a way first, she would remain silent.

"…If only I could remember the true name of my Noble Phantasm…"

Just then, breaking the heavy quiet, Astolfo muttered something utterly baffling.

"…Eh?!" ×N

The room froze. Then, as though snapping back to themselves, everyone turned to him in shock and disbelief, their eyes saying clearly: You can't be serious.

Astolfo blinked at their stares, looking genuinely confused.

"Mm? What is it?"

…

Even the Shogun, still with eyes closed, sighed inwardly. Truly, the Black Faction was cursed to summon this one.

"P-please wait a moment! What did you just say?!"

Even Jeanne stumbled over her words, voice tinged with panic.

"Eh? I said I have a Noble Phantasm… but I forgot its true name. Such a headache~"

"Ah?!" ×N

He said it so carelessly, reclining back with hands behind his head, grinning in that infuriating way. In everyone's mind, only one word echoed: Show-off! This might be the most unreliable Servant in history.

Fiore could only think bitterly—why had the Black Faction summoned someone like him? If only all their Servants were as dependable as the Shogun… No, the Shogun alone was enough!

"Is there something strange about that?"

"No… It's just, for a Servant to forget the true name of their own Noble Phantasm is a bit…"

Fiore's upbringing stopped her from voicing harsher words, so she phrased it delicately.

"Utterly foolish."

The Shogun, however, had no such reservations. Her cold voice cut him down directly.

"Ha?! What's with you? Do you have to diss me every single day?!"

Astolfo jumped up, pointing at her with outrage.

"This vessel does not pick fights…"

She replied calmly.

"Then what is that supposed to be?!"

"…Only the truth."

"You—! Oi! Do you enjoy bullying me this much?! So what if I forgot the name? It happens all the time, right?!"

Did it? No—this was absolutely unheard of!

The others groaned inwardly.

Next moment, Astolfo slapped a massive tome onto the table with a loud thud, showing it off for all to see.

"See? As long as I hold this, it's fine."

He plopped back into his seat.

"Rider… that looks like… a grimoire that nullifies all magecraft?"

Chiron's sharp eyes identified it instantly.

"With that, wouldn't it be possible to withstand the magical attacks of the Aerial Garden?"

Caules' voice carried a note of hope.

"Well, yes… but—"

"And yet you forgot its true name! Haa…"

Gordes collapsed onto the table again, deflated.

"That's not my fault—"

"It IS your fault!!" ×N

"Ugh… Sieg, they're bullying me!"

Astolfo clung to his Master, whining pitifully.

Fiore sighed softly.

"In that case… let's discard this method."

Something so unstable could only cause problems later. Better to abandon it early.

Afterward, the group still failed to devise any reliable strategy. With time pressing, they dispersed for the night. Fiore returned to her room accompanied by the Shogun, while the others did the same.

By around nine that evening—

The sky outside was pitch black, moonlight spilling across the Shogun's violet kimono as she stood at the window, casting a silver sheen across the fabric.

Only a small bedside lamp lit the room—far from enough.

"Haa…"

Fiore sighed for what must have been the tenth time. It seemed tonight she would not sleep.

The Shogun lifted her gaze toward her, then spoke:

"I have a method."

"Eh? Shogun?"

Fiore blinked, surprised. She looked at the woman who had walked to her bedside and now sat at the edge of the bed, gazing at her. From such close distance, the Shogun's natural fragrance drifted to her senses, making her cheeks warm with embarrassment.

The Shogun, already accustomed to the atmosphere of this room, allowed herself slightly freer movements. Sitting on the bed's edge, she even crossed her shapely legs lightly—far more approachable than at their first meeting.

Fiore, still clothed, hugged her limp legs as she leaned against the bedframe, watching her. The awkwardness between them had long since faded.

"Shogun, are you saying…"

"Earlier you spoke of a key needed to break through that fortress in the sky, did you not?"

The Shogun asked calmly.

"Yes… that's right."

"This vessel can attempt it."

She turned her head, her voice clear as she addressed the girl on the bed.

"Truly? But it's dangerous… Shogun, you're not forcing yourself, are you?"

Fiore's face showed deep worry. She knew the Shogun was strong, but against such a foe? Could even she manage alone?

"No matter. Besides… when did I ever say I would act alone?"

The Shogun shook her head lightly.

"Eh? What… do you mean?"

Fiore's confused voice came out small, almost cute.

Seeing her puzzled, the Shogun rose from the bed and stepped to the window, gazing out at the darkening sky where thunder now rumbled faintly.

Fiore carefully pulled herself onto her wheelchair, then wheeled to the Shogun's side. Together, they looked out at the weather.

Above, thick storm clouds loomed, flashes of dim light flickering with the low growl of thunder.

"This weather is perfect to summon her…"

The Shogun said in a low voice.

"Her?"

Fiore tilted her head, confused.

"A thunderbird, whose wings sweep storms across the world."

Her violet eyes gleamed faintly with lightning.

"She is your Noble Phantasm? A familiar? Like the serpent before?"

Fiore asked.

"Not exactly… She was once a powerful foe, long ago subdued by me. The Great Thunderbird. Just like that serpent… so is she."

"Great… Thunderbird?"

Fiore echoed in wonder.

"Indeed. But now… she is furious. Controlling her will be troublesome."

Chapter 82: News from the Lostbelt

"You intend to negotiate with another Master?"

Satsuki's mind worked quickly. Before they even voiced it, she had already grasped their intent.

"Considering your goal is to repair the aberrant history, you aren't direct stakeholders in this Holy Grail War. If you leverage your abilities as bargaining chips, you could reach a certain degree of alliance with other Masters."

El-Melloi nodded. "That is indeed our plan. After all, we arrived here from Chaldea through Rayshift. Our combat strength is limited, and our base of operations cannot intervene since the leyline nearby is warded by other magecraft. In short, we are in a very isolated position."

So openly exposing their disadvantage?

Satsuki gave the long-haired man a thoughtful glance. He hardly seemed the type of fool who would expose himself carelessly. After all, such a man would never have become the acting head of the El-Melloi family. Then where did this sense of trust come from?

This question prompted her to ask: "To my knowledge, this should be our first meeting. Yet you behave as though you know me well. Can you tell me why?"

"Oh? So at this time, you truly do not know." El-Melloi looked faintly surprised. "Since that is the case, the information involved would be vast, requiring considerable explanation. But before that—have you no issues being separated from your Master for such a long period of time?"

This was not a question of doubting her strength.

It was common knowledge in the magecraft world: Servants required mana supply from their Masters to sustain themselves.

Even with Independent Action, a unique Archer-class skill, most could only remain manifested for about two days without supply.

But Satsuki had clearly displayed far more than a low-level Independent Action. The Chaldeans themselves had witnessed her suppress three great demons with something akin to a Reality Marble, and then battle the Caster who had summoned them.

Even from a distance, they had felt the vast magical clashes erupting there—power far surpassing phantasmal species, even dragonkind.

So unless she possessed A or even A+ ranked Independent Action, her existence could not be explained.

Usually, that ability was exclusive to Archer-class Servants. Yet there were ways to sustain oneself—through storing mana in advance, or by means unknown to others.

Satsuki, however, had her own trump card: the colossal Tenseigan.

Thus she always operated separately from her Master, a strategy best suited for their pairing. It was also far safer this way.

So she answered calmly: "You need not worry about that. As for my Master, I will explain things to her."

Through the mana link between them, Satsuki briefly relayed the situation to Angra Mainyu.

After quietly listening, Angra Mainyu's attention turned to the earlier battles.

"I suppose you forgot to buy dinner earlier because you were busy fighting some Servant, weren't you?"

Perhaps because she had once experienced being a Servant herself, Angra Mainyu grasped some of the finer details.

"But still, even if I felt no anomaly in the mana supply, you fought the Grand Magus King Solomon himself and even managed to drive him back. Judging from that, you really are quite the remarkable Heroic Spirit, aren't you?"

Whether her tone was praise or mockery was unclear, but her next words revealed her nature without a doubt.

"Still, no matter how strong you are, don't let yourself be used so easily."

"I know my limits."

"Good, then I have nothing else to say. After all, there's little binding between us. If you can gain important intelligence from them, I won't oppose allying with them."

"Understood." Satsuki answered simply. "If danger comes, call me."

"I am the embodiment of 'All the World's Evils.' Don't think of me as fragile. Also, I don't have this world's currency. Bring back some food when you return."

"No problem. Wait for me to come back."

With that, Satsuki severed her connection with Angra Mainyu.

She turned toward the three Chaldeans waiting nearby. "Alright, I've informed my Master. Now you can explain where your inexplicable trust in me comes from."

As she spoke, the group gradually walked out from the alley. Sunlight spilled upon them once more, giving a sense of dissonance. It was hard to believe that the fierce battle just now had merely pushed time into the afternoon.

"If we are to speak of our connection with you, then we must first clarify a concept—the Lostbelt."

Rustle… rustle…

El-Melloi's crimson coat fluttered in the air. The weight of the subject seemed heavy, and both Mash and Ritsuka Fujimaru's faces grew solemn.

"As you mentioned earlier, different worlds indeed have different trajectories of history." El-Melloi twirled the cigar in his fingers, his expression complicated. "Just as there is competition among living beings, there is victory and defeat between histories."

"Our 'present' is founded upon what we recognize as the 'correct' choices, the 'correct' prosperity, the history of the victors. This is called Proper Human History."

At the notion of "correctness," Satsuki felt a flicker of curiosity mixed with faint aversion. Still, this so-called Lostbelt intrigued her greatly.

El-Melloi continued his explanation: "Histories that stem from mistaken choices, mistaken prosperity, the defeated timelines—these are cut off as 'unnecessary things.' Even parallel world theory abandons them, calling them 'dead ends of human history.' These are what we call Lostbelts. From the shattered remnants of my own perilous time travel, though my memory of your figure is faint, I am certain you stood on the side of Proper Human History. What's more, you were one of the greatest contributors in ensuring its survival against the onslaught of the Lostbelts."

"Is that so?"

Satsuki's verbal reply was as cold as ever, matching her demeanor. But to Ritsuka and Mash, this reaction was unsurprising—after all, this black-haired girl had acted this way from the very beginning.

At this moment, only one word filled Satsuki's mind—"Absurd."

As a reincarnator and traveler between worlds, her sense of belonging had always been entirely independent.

She naturally isolated herself from the outside world, avoided unnecessary contact, and sought no needless bonds.

Of course, this conclusion could not be taken as absolute—for she had not yet reached the point of being truly devoid of emotion.

But she did not belong to any single world. Her current circumstances were simply the result of chance, or perhaps some will that had arranged this "fate."

Though she could not deny the reality of that fate—just as she could not deny her own existence—even if she had convinced herself to accept such an arrangement, that did not mean she would also accept all other ties that came with it.

Since all things arising from fate ultimately returned to nothing, Satsuki held a detached stance toward bonds, emotions, and wealth. Only strength, knowledge, and the pursuit of the unknown truly stirred her interest.

And those pursuits were rarely attached to personified beings, making her all the more cold and unfeeling.

She knew well she had not yet reached complete detachment. Certain connections with certain existences remained, but she kept them carefully balanced, ensuring they never interfered with her core will.

Proper Human History carried a clear monotheistic hue. But within the human-centered discourse system, this caused little resentment among those who considered themselves within the "human" category.

For example, if everyone in the world were murderers, then abolishing the law against murder would be natural—such a law would never exist in the first place.

(There are more extreme examples even in reality, but those need not be discussed here. Likewise, in order to maintain its moral high ground, Proper Human History created its own framework to filter out phenomena of the Lostbelts. That, too, requires no elaboration.)

Because everyone was the same—surviving by taking the lives of others.

From a purely rational perspective, what difference was there between killing an insect and killing a dog? Between killing a dog and killing a person?

Of course, there was a difference—because the race wielding the greatest power in this world was called "human." The beings holding all authority of speech were also "human." With absolute strength and authority, they defined "right and wrong" at will.

But such definitions held no weight for Satsuki.

For she no longer considered herself "human."

At least, not the kind of "human" defined by these Chaldean visitors.

"What does this have to do with the Lostbelts?"

Satsuki pondered for a moment. The possibility could not be dismissed. With her possession of the "Strongest System Across All Worlds," it was possible she would one day be arranged to face the powerful beings of the Lostbelts.

The high-ranking lifeforms of the Lostbelts could distort history itself, even striking back against another parallel world's Proper Human History. Their strength could not be underestimated.

After some discussion, El-Melloi shifted the topic to their next goal.

"I plan to visit Lancer's Master and negotiate cooperation."

Mash appeared uneasy. "Is that really alright? That Master doesn't seem like someone easy to reason with."

Even Ritsuka Fujimaru, usually mild, spoke with anger: "That bald-headed magus is so arrogant, so conceited…"

"Leave it to me." El-Melloi seemed confident. Considering his identity as a time traveler, perhaps he held some unexpected cards to persuade the man.

He turned to both Ritsuka and Satsuki. "But I ask this of you two—leave the negotiations entirely to me. I will set up a telepathic link between you, so you may whisper to one another. But please, under no circumstances, speak aloud. Do you understand?"

Ritsuka nodded. "Alright, let's see the famed tongue of a strategist at work."

Satsuki, of course, had no objections. She nodded once, then dissolved into particle form.

Soon, under El-Melloi's lead, the group arrived at the hotel where Kayneth was staying.

But as soon as they stepped outside, the group found themselves engulfed by an oppressive aura.

It had no effect on Satsuki, but for Mash, Ritsuka, and El-Melloi, it was nearly unbearable.

"The atmosphere is suffocating… El-Melloi, how are we supposed to handle this?"

"Fou Fou"

Even the small white beast called out anxiously.

Unconsciously, Mash had already shifted into battle stance, summoning her massive shield. Though her senses as a Demi-Servant were not as sharp as those of a Heroic Spirit, she could still feel it—there was a Servant in that room with a presence blazing like the sun itself.

A force rivaling the strongest Heroic Spirits she had ever encountered, save only for the Beast-class.

While the group exchanged tense looks, El-Melloi calmly stepped forward and pushed the door open.

"Your courage surprises me." Inside stood a blond, blue-eyed man with short hair. He bore the classic features of a European face, sharply chiseled, his blue eyes stern to the point of severity. His posture was rigid, his bearing harsh, clad in a blue magus' robe, both hands folded behind his back.

The overwhelming Servant did not reveal itself, merely stood beside him as a blurred presence.

Everyone in the group tensed instantly—everyone, that is, except Satsuki.

Standing within the room was Kayneth. His gaze, filled with arrogance and disdain, fell upon the visitors from Chaldea.

"I have already confirmed with the Archisorte family. Your claim of being Lady Reines' proxy is a baseless lie."

Kayneth's face seemed carved from ice, giving the impression that his life consisted only of cold plans and dark ambitions.

"But still, you wanted to see us." El-Melloi's voice remained calm as he faced the 'familiar figure.' The cigar flickered between his fingers. "Instead of sending your allies to attack us with blades, you chose to meet us here."

"That alone proves there is room for cooperation between us. Even if what we say is not entirely true."

"Hmph." Kayneth's tone was harsh. "Aside from interrogating you, there is one thing I wish to confirm—your so-called declaration about my Servant." As he spoke, an immense magical pressure surged from his body.

"Though the details differ, this is indeed something that once happened to me."

By now, Satsuki had already discerned the origin of El-Melloi's soul through her Tenseigan. Hearing this, she could not help but feel a strong sense of déjà vu, like hindsight being laid bare.

"At first, the Servant you intended to summon for this War was not the one before us now. Though he is strong, in truth the catalyst you had prepared was stolen by a student of the Clock Tower—Waver Velvet. Forced by circumstance, you summoned this Lancer instead."

As she observed, El-Melloi's face carried subtle, complex emotions—as if his words held another meaning, perhaps even one tied to her.

Kayneth's expression darkened. "How do you know that?"

"And to design your own contract system into the summoning—that is true genius. The first genius of the Department of Spiritual Evocation."

"Though you appear as Lancer's Master, in truth, the one supplying the mana is not you."

El-Melloi paused, then said slowly, word by word:

"But rather your fiancée—Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri."

How could the flow of this negotiation turn so abruptly? How could an outsider know such absolute secrets?

Impossible. Inconceivable.

Countless thoughts roared through Kayneth's mind like a swarm of insects, shrieking and swarming. As a 'genius' raised within the Clock Tower since childhood, he was no fool.

The man had said so himself:

"This is something that has already happened to me."

And now, even Kayneth could not deny this impossible possibility.

There was only one explanation for how the other man knew even such insignificant details.

Chapter 169: Her Pawn, Your Burden

"Transfer orders?"

"Eastern European front? The jurisdiction of the Third Princess most likely to inherit, the 'Goddess with the Lamp'?"

"A special expeditionary corps formed from Honorary Britannians of Area 11, assembled specifically to carry out operations against the WZERO Unit of the E.U. forces?"

After class at Ashford Academy, sudden exclamations rang out from the student council room.

Hearing it was about a military transfer, everyone inside reacted differently.

"Sorry, I just joined the student council not long ago, and now I must leave."

Setting aside the cat toy, the boy with chestnut-brown, slightly wavy short hair spoke regretfully: "Because of military duty, as a member of the Britannian army, obeying orders is my responsibility."

"These days have been troublesome for everyone. Thank you all for your guidance. I've truly been happy. Really, thank you so much."

With that, Suzaku Kururugi stood at attention and bowed deeply in thanks to his classmates.

"Suzaku…?" At the conference table, Lelouch, who had been interacting with his sister as usual, lifted his head. He stared in disbelief at Suzaku, who had come to bid farewell.

He did not want to believe what he had heard.

Having narrowly survived the Shinjuku Incident, barely cleared of suspicion in the case of Clovis' assassination, transferred into Ashford Academy, reunited with him and Nunnally—just when things were finally turning for the better, his childhood friend Suzaku was about to be sent by the Britannian authorities as cannon fodder to the Eastern European battlefield?

The Eastern European front was no mere suppression campaign or policing action in Area 11. It was the main battlefield against the E.U., one of the world's three superpowers—a true hell on earth.

Dragged there as an Area 11er, did anyone think Britannia would give a colonial soldier a safe posting?

"Damn it, has the military fallen so far?!"

Lelouch clenched his fists, anger at Britannia overflowing.

"Is this recruitment of student soldiers? That noble who helped you, who said a seventeen-year-old should still be in school—doesn't he have the authority to protect you? Didn't you say you were in the technical division?"

"Help should go all the way."

When it came to the life and death of his only childhood friend, Lelouch's emotions were shaken, his concern making him frantic.

"It's useless."

Suzaku only shook his head. Though his clear green eyes were full of regret and reluctance, as an Area 11er he was used to discrimination. His voice was calm: "It's a quasi–Level One order."

Above every officer, there are higher officers.

The moment these words left his mouth, the room fell silent.

In Britannia's military hierarchy, canceling a quasi–Level One order required the signature of a Governor-General or three full generals.

Suzaku could clearly see Lelouch's expression turn heavy in an instant. He saw the classmates around them—hesitating, their faces showing disbelief, surprise, pity, concern, or indifference. Some shook their heads, some frowned, some whispered.

"A quasi–Level One order? Seriously?"

The blue-haired student council member, Rivalz Cardemonde, scratched his head.

"Has the war escalated again?"

Shirley, the lively orange-haired girl, instinctively covered her mouth. Her blue-green eyes flickered with deep worry. "Lulu…"

She looked at Lelouch, unusually agitated, with eyes full of concern and comfort.

"Um, what is the WZERO Unit?"

Nina Einstein, the timid girl with twin dark-green braids and glasses, shrank her shoulders and asked nervously: "It sounds a lot like that terrorist [ZERO] who assassinated Prince Clovis. Is there a connection?"

Even after the rooftop cat rescue incident and some time spent together since Suzaku joined the council, she still found it hard to accept him as an Area 11er and former suspect. Now that he had to leave Ashford, was that a good thing for her? She wasn't sure whether she should feel glad or sad…

"No connection."

Even the mature and poised Student Council President, Milly, was no longer her usual easygoing self. Flicking back her glossy golden curls, she sighed heavily, troubled: "Of course, perhaps the E.U. only heard that our Area 11 produced a [ZERO] who killed the Governor, and so they chose that name to spite Euro Britannia?"

"Nina, focus is good for research, but you should also pay attention to what happens outside Area 11."

"The WZERO Unit is a special force the E.U. army formed, recruiting Area 11 refugees or Japanese who fled to Europe. Special force here means suicide units—self-detonation attacks."

"Ah?"

At these words, Nina trembled violently. "Self-detonation?!"

Like someone startled, she shrank into herself, clutching her shoulders with both arms, visibly shaken. "So scary…"

…

Seeing this, Suzaku's heart ached. His eyes grew darker.

He was clumsy with words. He didn't know how to refute, nor how to defend the actions of his distant compatriots in Europe.

In the end, he turned to the silent Lelouch, then to the blind girl in her wheelchair. Stepping forward, he crouched down and said softly, with deep apology: "Nunnally, I'm sorry."

Soft cheeks, flaxen hair cascading to her waist, the fragile girl sat quietly in her chair.

This middle school uniformed girl of Ashford was none other than Lelouch's sister, Nunnally Lamperouge—or rather, Nunnally vi Britannia.

Once the Eighth Princess, eighty-eighth in line of succession.

As a child, she was caught in the assassination plot of the Fifth Consort, left blind and crippled. Eight years ago, she and Lelouch were sent to Japan as diplomatic tools.

It was then Suzaku first met the siblings.

Together, they had shared a year of precious happiness—until the 2010 Imperial Calendar, when the Invasion of Japan began, and every beautiful memory was cut short.

In the Britannian royal registry, the names Lelouch and Nunnally had been declared dead at the outset of war.

"Is the war… still going?"

Nunnally's small face showed sorrow, her lips trembling: "Suzaku, we've only just reunited… and now you're leaving again, to a place that already sounds so dangerous, the Eastern European front…"

Her weak, tender voice wavered with a hint of tears, making it hard for anyone present to bear.

"It's all right. I promise, I will do everything I can to come back alive."

With knightly courtesy, Suzaku knelt on one knee and took Nunnally's hand, his still-youthful face radiating unshakable resolve.

"Really?"

Though blind, Nunnally turned her face toward Suzaku, asking again.

"Really."

"Then pinky swear."

"Yes, pinky swear."

Nunnally smiled through her tears. Even as she hooked her finger with his, tears still spilled from her reddened eyes.

Lelouch watched expressionlessly, though his gaze hid worry and deep resentment.

"The Eastern European front… the Third Princess' jurisdiction."

Seeing Lelouch lost in his own struggle, and Suzaku resolute about heading to that battlefield, Milly only took a sip of water, murmuring faintly. She then patted Nina's trembling back—still shaken by the thought of "Area 11 suicide troops"—but offered no words of comfort to Lelouch.

As the heiress of the Ashford family, she knew the true identities of the fallen prince and princess.

After all, the Ashfords had once been supporters of Consort Marianne.

But their bet had failed.

When Consort Marianne was assassinated, Lelouch lost his claim to succession and was exiled to Japan.

From then, the Ashfords lost power, stripped of their peerage. The valuable rights and patents for Knightmare development they had invested heavily in, along with many frontline engineers, were seized and divided among the vested interests—chiefly Third Princess Vela.

Thanks to timely pragmatism and the Third Princess' leniency, the Ashford family managed to preserve its noble title and considerable assets through the turmoil, shifting its focus toward colonial ventures. Ashford Academy in Area 11 was one such product of this change in direction.

Even so, the family's decline was inevitable.

From the family's painful history, Milly knew all too well the power Third Princess Vela wielded.

A quasi–Level One order—Vela had the authority. In all of Area 11, aside from Governor-General Cornelia, no one could oppose it.

And now, her sudden large-scale conscription of Area 11's Honorary Britannians—was this a tit-for-tat reprisal against the E.U.? Poison against poison? How vile, and yet how merciful. A princess full of contradictions.

In that light, Suzaku's plight was simply the misfortune of his compatriots being misused in Europe—he was dragged down with them.

Surely Princess Vela, burdened with countless affairs, had not singled out the son of a fallen Prime Minister. More likely, it was the suggestion of aides—a straightforward countermeasure against the E.U.'s WZERO Unit. Lelouch and Nunnally's true identities should not yet be exposed…

Milly's mind raced with these thoughts.

"Lelouch, Nunnally, everyone—until we meet again."

Rising to his feet, Suzaku offered his final farewell, then turned without hesitation.

As he stepped out the door, Milly's quiet voice followed: "I'll notify the faculty office to keep your enrollment on hold."

"Thank you, President."

With a gentle smile, Suzaku left the room.

Step, step.

Right after him went Lelouch, who had comforted Nunnally before suddenly chasing after Suzaku.

The room quieted again.

"Never thought our new member would leave so soon… Area 11ers, even those given Honorary titles, are just numbered citizens…"

Rivalz shrugged. "Well, good thing I'm Britannian."

"Let's just pray Suzaku makes it back safely."

Shirley pressed her hands together, praying silently for the soldiers of the Empire.

"Yeah, prayer is all we can do now… hm?"

As Milly withdrew her hand from Nina's thin shoulder and prepared to push Nunnally's wheelchair home, she noticed something. Another student—heiress of one of Britannia's Eight Noble Houses, the frail-seeming young lady of the Stadtfeld family—seemed oddly unsettled.

"Kallen?"

Milly looked in surprise at the red-haired girl, who had not spoken a word the entire time.

Her chin-length hair hung naturally, her soft appearance belying the anger burning across her face. Her eyes flashed, fists clenched tight. The contrast to her usual sickly demeanor was stark.

Ah?!

Could Kallen… like Suzaku?

Unaware that her academy harbored hidden talents—and even terrorists—Milly's thoughts went in that direction.

Meanwhile, Lelouch caught up to Suzaku.

"Lelouch, there's no need to say more. I appreciate your concern, but I must go to Europe. And once there, we should cut contact—act as though we don't know each other."

Suzaku stopped.

Lelouch's gaze sharpened, his voice edged with rebuke: "Why do you always…"

"Because I have to."

Suzaku turned, glanced around, then lowered his voice: "The Eastern Front isn't Area 11. I've heard of Third Princess Vela's iron-fisted rule. If I stay in touch with you, how would I explain a Britannian friend named Lelouch?"

"Remember, my identity is the son of Area 11's last Prime Minister. And I knew 'the Eleventh Prince, Eighteenth in line, Lelouch' in childhood… supposedly dead."

Lelouch froze, calming instantly.

Suzaku went on: "This transfer order came from the very princess who holds supreme civil and military authority over Euro Britannia—Third Princess Vela. She's also one of the suspects you named seven years ago in your mother's assassination. If she truly was the culprit, and through this realized you're still alive… I can't take that risk."

"Nunnally too—I won't bring her more danger."

At this point, Suzaku looked seriously at Lelouch. "Thank you, for this time together. I've been happy. If I can return alive from the Eastern Front…"

With a faint, almost resigned smile, as though life and death no longer weighed on him, he turned away. "Don't be so pessimistic, Lelouch. The Eastern Front is a pilot zone for Britannia's medical prosthetics program. If all goes well, I'll do everything I can to find prosthetics that will let Nunnally stand again… and see once more."

"Wait."

As if steeling himself, Lelouch's eyes hardened. He spoke again: "Come with me to the rooftop. I have something to give you."

Suzaku turned, puzzled.

But Lelouch had already entered the stairwell ahead. After a moment's hesitation, Suzaku followed.

Whoosh.

A breeze brushed their faces. The campus bathed in soft sunset light, golden rays spilling from the eaves of the European-style roof. Lelouch and Suzaku faced each other.

"Is this some charm for blessings? You don't believe in such things, do you? Your eyes—"

The next instant, Suzaku froze. His gaze dulled, pupils glowing faint red, eerie and unnatural.

"In the name of Lelouch vi Britannia, I command you—Suzaku Kururugi, live."

Lelouch's left eye flared with crimson light. A red sigil shaped like a V, like a fiery bird spreading its wings, imprinted itself deep within Suzaku's eyes.

"…"

"…Huh?"

After a heartbeat—or perhaps an eternity—Suzaku finally blinked, confused. He looked blankly at Lelouch, who stood with hands behind his back at the railing. "What did you just say?"

"Nothing. Suzaku, take care."

"…Yes. You too."

Suzaku nodded firmly, then left the rooftop.

As his footsteps faded, only the soft wind remained.

"…Hah."

Lelouch covered his left eye with one hand, his expression complicated. "I hope the Geass' absolute command can keep that stubborn muscle-brained idiot alive. That woman—I doubt she'll spare Area 11's free cannon fodder."

Tap, tap.

Footsteps approached.

A faint fragrance mingled with the rich scent of cheese pizza drifted closer.

Without turning, Lelouch spoke: "Didn't I tell you to stay in the room, C.C.?"

"Your friend knows our identity. Sending him under Princess Vela's nose—are you sure that's wise?"

A pizza box was set on the railing beside him. The voice was ethereal.

Rare green hair, vivid as spring grass, swayed in the wind. Her delicate face, beautiful and serene, was adorned with golden eyes that pierced the soul. She seemed like some fairy of the forest brought to life—if not for the white straitjacket marring the ethereal image.

Biting into a slice of pizza, chewing and swallowing, she then turned to her contractor, her accomplice, with curious eyes.

"The Geass I granted you—I thought you'd use it to eliminate a risk. You didn't need to kill him. You could've just made him unable to speak of us. But no—you gave him such a ridiculous order."

"Don't forget your loss to Cornelia, how you nearly got captured. Third Princess Vela is an even more formidable opponent."

"Mind your posture. If your childhood friend slips even once, if her police or secret service catch him and file their reports on her desk at Catherine Palace—one suspicion, the faintest clue, could undo all your work."

"I trust him."

Words wholly uncharacteristic of the Black Prince.

"Oh? Is this that fabled bond of boys' love?"

"You pizza witch!"

Lelouch snapped, unable to contain himself. "Stop browsing those things online!"

C.C. only tilted her head aside, calmly raising another slice to her lips. "Speaking of… doesn't it strike you as odd? Why hasn't your friend walked out of the student council building yet?"

She pointed casually toward the campus below.

Ashford students strolled and chatted past the front of the building. But Suzaku Kururugi's figure was nowhere to be seen.

By now, with that muscle-headed fool's stride, he should have already gone downstairs…

Lelouch glanced once more, abandoning his spat with the pizza witch, turning quickly toward the stairwell, face tense and uncertain.

God forbid—if his Geass had gone out of control. If Suzaku, bound by the command to live, refused orders and deserted instead of going to the Eastern Front—that would mean execution.

Then, relief washed over him. So it was just a phone call.

He saw Suzaku in the stairwell, one hand on the railing, speaking into his phone.

Lelouch tilted closer, ears straining.

"…Yes, Your Highness!"

"Thank you, Your Highness Euphemia, for your kindness. But I've already made up my mind. For the compatriots suffering in the E.U., for the Japanese… and for my fellow Eleveners, I must go to the Eastern Front!"

Euphemia?

"So it's Euphy…"

At the name, Lelouch remembered the days of Aries Palace. The pink-haired girl always trailing behind him. Pure and kind, like Nunnally—toward this sister, he bore no malice.

As memories stirred, Suzaku's voice rose again: "Yes, understood. Thank you for informing me. I'll do my utmost to rally my people."

"I understand. I am the son of the last Prime Minister, my status is special… What? The Governor and you are speaking with the Third Princess herself? What? A Knight of the Round has come to Area 11? The formation of an Honorary Britannian corps? A commission—no, no, that really isn't necessary!"

A Knight of the Round, here, after seven years of absence? At this timing?

Lelouch seized on that point.

Troublesome.

Pressure bore down on him.

Against power of that level, many of his plans would need to be scrapped.

At present he had no strength to match it. The Black Knights were only a shade above rabble, urgently in need of reorganization. If they drew too much attention, a Knight of the Round would crush them instantly. What to do? If they were stationed permanently—no. Calm down. Likely not permanent.

Most likely dispatched by Vela in passing…

"Lelouch, look. One of the greatest enemies you may face has already made her move."

As thoughts tangled in his mind, C.C. appeared silently at his side.

"Even if her target is the E.U., the waves she stirs will be enough to shatter your fragile designs."

"You are not yet qualified to sit at the table with them. So curb your pride. Grow stronger, colder, more cunning, more ruthless, rebellious prince."

Chapter 250: Firepower Insufficiency Syndrome

When Eden leapt down from the stage and found Elias—

The white-haired boy's battle with the Herrscher of Fire had already turned an entire district into ruins of ice and flame.

Ordinary people on the streets stared dumbfounded. The Herrscher of Fire repeatedly hurled flames at them, yet each one was blocked by Elias' ice and snow.

"Leave quickly, we'll only get in the way!"

"Damn it! Why don't I have any strength of my own?!"

"Damn Herrscher, fight fair if you dare!"

"Yeah! Using us to distract Lord Elias?!"

Countless people seethed with anger. They hated the Herrscher of Fire's cowardice, but even more, they despised their own weakness. Powerless, they could only become a burden to their hero.

Sydney was a bustling metropolis. Wherever the Herrscher hurled flames, at least three or four people were caught within reach. Yet now she realized—

Elias was a true guardian. No matter how much fire she cast, he hadn't let a single casualty occur—not even a pet dog had burned.

And what surprised her most was that these tiny humans she had always despised had found the courage to resist her.

Police continued firing their guns at her. When she tried to lash out, ordinary people even threw themselves in her way to knock her aside. Even children were hurling stones at her.

"You ants! How dare you?!"

The Herrscher of Fire was furious, feeling utterly humiliated. Yet no matter how terrifying her flames, the determination in people's eyes did not waver.

"Uooooohhhhhh!!!" xN

These ordinary people, the very ones meant to be protected, roared in defiance, suppressing the Herrscher's aura.

Elias smiled joyfully at the sight. He didn't rush to finish her off, but instead, he and Eden spoke in unison:

"Humanity's hymn is the hymn of courage."

Never push humanity too far—for even ordinary people will rise up against the gods. Even if it's just a stone, even if it's only a roar, when gathered together, that will can overcome any calamity—even the Honkai itself.

Wearing the gown of ice and snow, Eden was the only one besides Elias unafraid of the flames—after all, the Herrscher's current Honkai energy couldn't even produce fire hotter than 1000 degrees.

Eden tightened her grip on her microphone.

She too was an ordinary human—small, powerless. Yet even so, there was still something she could do. There was still will she could show!

Eden: "In ruined lands, beauty still remains I've always been here, awaiting your return"

The diva sang once more.

This was her resistance against the Honkai!

This was her blessing for Elias!

Her song carried her will.

Elias looked back in surprise at the golden diva. That familiar lyric, that rousing melody—it was unmistakably a battle hymn.

"Oh? 'Bios Delta'?!"

In an instant, Eden had set the crowd ablaze with passion. Yet her eyes remained fixed only on Elias.

This song, βίος, was the only support Eden could give Elias now, unable as she was to fight head-on.

Once, when they'd spoken about music, Elias had half-joked: "If two people fight, the one with their own BGM will definitely win."

Eden hadn't fully understood the joke from his previous life.

But in this moment, she was willing to be Elias' BGM.

This song, βίος, was her blessing.

"Well done, Eden! Now I'm invincible, aren't I?"

Elias cracked his knuckles with excitement. Against a weakened Herrscher, and now with battle music blazing—how could he possibly lose?

He had intended to end the Herrscher swiftly. But with such a war song burning through the air, how could he not prolong the fight at least until the chorus hit its peak?

Elias and the Herrscher of Fire clashed, though to call it a clash was generous—it was one-sided domination.

(Forgive me, Himeko. For now, you are the Herrscher of Fire. I'll heal you later… so let me enjoy this for a bit!)

Thus, what appeared to ordinary eyes was a hot-blooded, fiery battle. Pale ice turned into blades, into giant hands, into prisons, endlessly crushing the Herrscher of Fire.

Her pitiful flames couldn't melt Elias' white ice. And just as Eden sang into the chorus—

"Ice, sever all grudges!"

"Urrraaaaghhh!"

Elias' greatsword of ice stabbed into the ground. Its blade, smeared with Schariac Holy Blood, instantly dissolved the Herrscher of Fire's meager 2000 HW of Honkai energy the moment it struck her.

How weak was a Herrscher with 2000 HW? Easy to imagine—after all, the Herrscher of Wind had the same level.

She could be held off by three B-rank Valkyries, even knocked out by a Titan's punch. That was how pitiful her strength was.

In truth, Elias had to carefully control his own strength—lest he accidentally kill her while playing around.

"Mhm, not bad—perfect timing with the beat!"

Elias felt satisfied. If someone had just recorded a video, they would have found his moves matched Eden's singing perfectly—no editing needed.

Thud!

The Herrscher of Fire collapsed to her knees.

She screamed inwardly for Garuda to come to her aid. But Elias knew—with four high-level fusion warriors holding it down, that beast was already finished.

"Now, return Himeko to me."

"Dream on! From the moment I descended into this vessel, that woman's consciousness was consumed. Himeko… she's dead!"

The Herrscher sneered viciously.

"Heh~ sore wa dou kana!"

Elias pulled out a vial of azure-blue serum.

He believed in Himeko. Her will would never vanish so easily. In the original timeline, even at the very end, she had retained fragments of humanity. And besides…

"A woman almost thirty, still single? I refuse to believe such an 'older leftover' would willingly die so easily."

"You—you said what?!"

The Herrscher twitched, strangely provoked with anger. But in the next instant, Elias drove the vial into her neck.

[God-Killing Spear Pro Max].

A serum forged by fusing HSN-b46 with ultra-concentrated Schariac Holy Blood, capable of severing a Herrscher's Honkai energy entirely from the host.

The injection drained her completely. At the same time, Elias used the Herrscher of Reason's authority to forge a pseudo Fenghuang Down.

"Himeko, now's your chance!"

"Ghhhaaaahhh! Human, what have you done?! Impossible! That woman's consciousness should have been—"

"Destroyed? Wrong. Aponia's [Discipline] might not restrain your actions, but it shielded Himeko's will."

Elias had once asked Aponia to place a [Discipline] upon Himeko: Never harm humanity. It hadn't worked—because the Herrscher was a new, independent consciousness.

But Himeko bore another [Discipline] as well.

Never forget you are human.

Even if the Herrscher consumed Himeko's will, under the [Discipline], her consciousness was never erased. Now, as the Herrscher's mind weakened, she seized her chance to fight back.

"Aaaaahhh! I am… human! I am… Himeko! I am not a Herrscher—you bastard, get the hell out!!"

Clutching her head, Himeko screamed with all her soul. In her eyes, once again, shone the light of humanity.

Elias quickly caught her weakened body in his arms.

The Herrscher of Rebirth's authority blossomed, white flowers healing the wounds of the red-haired beauty.

Even though those wounds were caused by him.

"Himeko? How do you feel?"

"Ha~ thank you, Elias…"

Himeko gazed at the white-haired boy with tearful eyes. Protected by [Discipline], her consciousness had not been erased, and she remembered clearly everything Elias had done.

This usually resolute, capable captain now seemed so frail. Himeko was deeply grateful that Elias had stopped her from committing the atrocity of creating mountains of corpses and rivers of blood.

After all, she was a Fire Moth warrior, a protector of humanity. To slaughter people as a Herrscher—that would have been worse than death itself.

But Elias had saved everyone.

And even saved her, who should have already been dead.

Clenching her teeth, Himeko decided—since he had given so much, she must also respond. She reached into her chest.

A fiery-red Core was drawn out.

"This… take it… it's the last thing I can do… I can feel it… the Herrscher's will hasn't vanished… she's still inside me, Elias… kill me."

Himeko handed the Herrscher Core of Fire to Elias with a resigned expression. Even though the Core was separated, the Herrscher's will had not disappeared. She wanted to die as a human.

"If you can hold on, Himeko… I'll confess to you. How about that?" Elias hesitated, then spoke.

"…Don't kill me. I'll live!"

In an instant, her will strengthened.

Himeko clenched her fists, determination blazing in her eyes. She instantly resolved to continue resisting the Herrscher's will until the very end!

Dying now would be too great a loss. She hadn't even given her first kiss—or anything else—away yet. As an older woman still single, if she was going to die, it would only be after finding a man!

Flames seemed to burn in her eyes.

The next second, she looked at the white-haired, impossibly handsome boy holding her—and suddenly hooked her arms around his neck, pressing her fiery lips onto his.

Elias: "Mmph?!!"

After a long moment, their lips parted.

"Sorry, Elias. I don't have much to offer… so I gave you my first time." Himeko spoke with mock boldness, though her ears had turned crimson.

"Oh, so that was your first kiss? No wonder the technique was so bad." Elias blinked and teased.

"You bastard!"

Himeko weakly punched his chest. Elias chuckled softly, then spoke seriously.

"Keep holding on. I'll definitely find a way to cure you completely. I can do it."

"…Mm, I believe you."

Himeko froze, then smiled and nodded.

She felt there was no more need for fear or despair. This white-haired boy could do anything. As long as she endured, she would surely be saved.

Meanwhile, Himeko licked her lips, savoring the lingering warmth. That kiss alone gave her enough resolve to endure for another ten days at least!

"Hey, Vill-V, come pick her up. The Deep End has a new resident." Elias called through his terminal.

"The greatest magician of this century will arrive in three seconds! Three, two, one!" Vill-V's voice chimed from above.

"What, that fast?!"

Elias looked up in shock. A dazzling figure plummeted like a meteor and crashed before him.

When the smoke cleared, Vill-V stood upside down, head planted in the ground. Clearly, her landing had gone wrong.

"As expected of you, Vill-V—flashy as ever. But seriously, how'd you get here so fast?"

"Ahem. I was here ages ago, just waiting for your call. Ah, but as expected of you—my brand-new mech army didn't even get a chance to debut."

Vill-V said admiringly, all while efficiently strapping restraints onto Himeko and hefting her onto her shoulder.

This great magician now held a lofty ambition: to imprison every Herrscher that appeared in the future within the Deep End she had built!

Though it sounded like a pipe dream, Vill-V believed that with Elias, even the most impossible dreams could come true. After all, he was the one most skilled at creating miracles.

Originally, she had wanted to test her new mecha army. But Elias had gone far beyond expectations—too far.

The blood flowers he had scattered across all of Australia not only healed every single person touched by Honkai erosion but also eradicated every Honkai Beast on the land.

Any Honkai Beast that came into contact with the petals, no matter the class, was instantly dissolved.

It was foreseeable that property prices in Australia would skyrocket.

"I'll head back first. Ah, and I still need to go find your Abyss Flower. What a blunder—how could I, the great inventor, forget to install a locator on a Divine Key? Now who knows where you threw it."

Vill-V smacked her forehead as she spoke.

"Uh, I think… over in that direction…"

Elias recalled awkwardly, pointing out a direction. Vill-V nodded and gave an OK sign.

Fire Moth had already made the retrieval of Abyss Flower a top priority. After all, it was far too important—together with Elias' Holy Blood, it could stop Honkai Eruptions!

The Herrschers would continue to appear, and Eruptions would follow. But countless people now envisioned the future:

The white-haired boy, once more raising that holy lance, saving tens of millions—or even hundreds of millions—of lives!

"Oh right, here. This is for you."

Elias tossed her the Herrscher Core in his hand.

"Woof!"

To put it bluntly, Vill-V resembled a dog seeing a bone. She lunged eagerly, catching the Core mid-air with both hands, dropping Himeko straight to the ground in the process.

"Magnificent! Boss, you're magnificent! Whatever kind of Divine Key you want, just say the word!"

"Go as extreme as possible. I only have one thing to say… I suffer from severe firepower insufficiency syndrome, Vill-V. You know what I mean, right?"

"Got it, got it! Don't worry, leave it to me—I'll make you the ultimate violent-output type!"

Vill-V slapped her own chest proudly. The twin white slimes there wobbled violently, at least an E-rank guaranteed.

Chapter 556: Let’s Cuddle

As Kotomi Izumi sipped the honey water in small gulps, Yukino Yukinoshita sat quietly at the edge of the bed, waiting for her. The déjà vu made Kotomi feel a little embarrassed. Why?

Because it felt just like when she was a child, sick in bed, and her mother would bring her a cup of sweet water. Sitting by her side, her mother would watch her drink slowly, and if she accidentally choked, she'd gently wipe her lips with a handkerchief she had already prepared.

The water was indeed a bit hot—after all, it had to be hot enough to dissolve the honey. While doing so, Yukino had done her best to control the temperature. That hidden care beneath her icy exterior, once noticed, was like honey in water—plain at first sip, unforgettable in aftertaste.

Yukino will definitely make a good wife someday, Kotomi thought subconsciously as she drank.

"When you pressed me under you just now, your expression looked like you were having a nightmare. When I was little and woke from a nightmare, my sister would make me a cup of honey water," Yukino said softly. For such childhood memories, the central figure was usually a mother. But for Yukino, it was her sister.

Haruno really knew how to take care of her? Kotomi found it hard to believe. She didn't say it aloud, though. She still hadn't figured out how to tell Yukino that her sister was her editor. Honestly, at school, Kotomi didn't like others knowing she wrote novels and drew manga.

If it were just a hobby, written secretly in a notebook, and one day a teacher confiscated it, classmates might tease her for a while. But soon, it would blow over.

But if you earned royalties and had popularity, it was different. Classmates wouldn't joke—they'd admire you, say how amazing you were. Yet at the same time, the relationship between you and your classmates would grow distant.

It was a trade-off. Which one you preferred depended on yourself.

Kotomi, however, had chosen not to let her classmates know. At least during high school, she wanted it that way.

High school, after all—she was still just a 16-year-old JK in her youth. Better to enjoy those years, being a happy little fool. Wasn't that nicer?

"Eh… I see. So you and your sister have a really good relationship, huh, Yukino?"

Yukino shook her head. "With my sister, it was okay when we were little. But after growing up, it feels like we've had less and less to talk about. Sometimes she even annoys me. She doesn't really do anything wrong, but if she talks too much, I instinctively feel so irritated."

At that, Yukino let out a faint, silent sigh, as though helpless about the current state of her relationship with her sister.

Deep down, she still acknowledged her sister. But going through adolescence, with more and more of her own thoughts, she no longer liked listening to her sister as much.

When Haruno had talked about Yukino before, she too had sighed helplessly:

"Little Yukino didn't talk much as a child either, but at least she always followed me wherever I went. I even got into the habit of glancing back while walking, worried she might get lost since she walked so quietly and spoke so little. But ever since middle school, the distance has just grown. Teenage girls really are a headache."

In simple terms, Yukino had grown into adolescence, with her own way of thinking, no longer the little girl who asked her sister about everything. But Haruno had yet to get used to that change.

And with Haruno busy at work, the two rarely saw each other anymore—let alone sit down for a heart-to-heart.

On top of that, Yukino's aloof nature meant she never spoke up first. Expecting her to take the initiative to talk to her sister was pure fantasy.

Kotomi thought that even if she one day won Yukino's heart, and the two of them were about to get married, unless she gave Yukino a push, the sisters' relationship would never improve. It would likely remain stuck in this awkward state forever.

On this matter, Kotomi was the least willing to stay idle. She wanted more than anyone for Yukino and Haruno's relationship to improve again. As for why? Ahem—Kotomi couldn't say it aloud right now. Let's just say her ambitions were large. She hadn't even won over one yet, but was already dreaming of a future where she could have both.

"Kotomi, you have a younger sister. How do you think sisters should get along?" Yukino asked curiously. Ever since learning Kotomi was the older sister at home, she had been wanting to ask this question.

"Well…" Kotomi thought for a moment, not sure how to answer. Even if she hadn't said it to Aimi directly, deep down she already knew the truth.

Her relationship with Aimi was… not exactly ordinary.

She wanted to give a vague reply, but found she couldn't even come up with one. In the end, she gave a helpless little smile.

"Sorry, I don't really know how to answer. I think… since we're family, I've never really thought in detail about how to get along? That kind of casual indifference between family is actually the deepest care. Day by day, you live like that, and your personalities adjust and accommodate each other. Maybe that's what family is.

"Haha, I know it sounds confusing—I didn't prepare my words well. But it's funny, I never expected you to ask me such a question, Yukino. Are you preparing for the future, when we'll become a family?"

Kotomi teased cheekily at the end.

Yukino glanced at her, then at the cup in her hands. Finally, she let out a small sigh, as if helpless. Kotomi didn't understand why she sighed, so she said: "If you keep sighing like that, you'll sigh all your luck away."

"I was just thinking—why didn't I make the water hotter when I dissolved the honey earlier?" Yukino replied calmly.

Kotomi chuckled awkwardly and didn't press further. She simply sat quietly on the bed, sipping the honey water Yukino had made for her.

It was so good.

Even though it was nothing more than hot water with honey.

When she finished, Kotomi started to get up to return the cup to the kitchen. But Yukino, sitting beside her, reached out first. Reluctantly, Kotomi handed it over and let her take it back.

After placing the cup in the kitchen, Yukino returned to the bedroom, turned off the overhead light, and used her phone's glow to switch on the bedside lamp. It seemed she wanted to read a little before sleeping.

"I always read a few pages before bed. It's a habit. Doesn't matter if I really read or not. If you're sleepy, just turn off the lamp. It's late, and we have school tomorrow. Better to sleep early," Yukino said softly as she pulled back the blanket and sat on the bed.

"I just woke up—I'm not sleepy yet. Can we read together?"

"Alright." Yukino nodded without hesitation, letting Kotomi hold one side of the book so they could read together.

But just as Yukino was about to start, Kotomi leaned against her side instead of focusing on the book.

Let's cuddle~

Yukino involuntarily breathed in Kotomi's scent. Maybe it was because she had just finished the honey water—Kotomi smelled faintly sweet and fragrant, like something soft and small and lovely.

And Yukino knew Kotomi was also breathing in her scent.

That bedtime reading session ended with Yukino not reading a single page, while Kotomi eagerly devoured Tale of Two Cities. Kotomi thought that, if possible, she'd like to spend more time in this very position with Yukino—reading together like this.

Earlier, she had noticed a full set of A Song of Ice and Fire on Yukino's bookshelf. She wondered when George R. R. Martin would ever finish the sixth book. Next time, she thought, they could read it together.

...

That star had forever lost its brilliance and light. She wept in grief for her sins.

Another star told her that with hope and love in her heart, she should bravely step forward with every future step, for love would always be waiting for her.

At the end of deep space, at the far shore of blooming flowers, at—the end of dimmed time.

Thus, the sun and the stars, throughout the universe, all revolved around love.

As the brush left its marks on the canvas, faint sounds echoed.

Mashiro Shiina sat alone in her bedroom, painting an oil piece—a bird flying beneath the azure sky. How high could it fly?

"I long for a pair of wings, even if they are only glass-like wings of lapis lazuli."

The snow-white girl had once said.

"I want to see whether the depths of the universe hold heaven or hell. I hope it is heaven."

Every word that snow-white girl had spoken never faded from Mashiro's ears. Every one of Mashiro's works was about her. Even if the subject wasn't her, it was still inextricably tied to her.

Mashiro set down her brush and turned to look at a life-sized painting hanging on her wall.

Against a backdrop of holy radiance, a snow-white girl sat naked, as though born from a pure white eggshell. The shell lay shattered, half remaining, fragments scattered across the ground. The girl sat at its edge, her legs extended outward, whether dangling in the air or resting on the ground was unclear.

She turned her head to look at the wings behind her. Her face bore an indescribable calm. The angel-like wings, however, were only half complete.

They were broken, white wings.

No one knew why there should have been two, but only one remained. Where had the other gone?

The snow-white girl in the painting didn't know. Her expression held neither joy nor sorrow—only that detached calm. The only one who knew the answer was the painter herself, Mashiro Shiina.

"So beautiful…"

Mashiro murmured to herself. She had painted many works, but only when she created pieces about the snow-white girl would she linger to admire them afterward, repeating the same words again and again—so beautiful.

Anyone familiar with Kotomi, upon seeing this painting, would not only think it beautiful but also feel a chill. It looked far too much like her. The naked girl, as though born and living within an eggshell, forever on the verge of breaking free—she seemed drawn stroke by stroke from Kotomi's likeness.

It made people feel this was Mashiro's self-portrait of Kotomi.

But… why had Mashiro painted Kotomi in such a way?

Only Mashiro knew.

Her eyes drifted to the carving knife resting on her desk, its blade glinting with a sharpness unbefitting of a mere tool.

Beside it lay fragments of white clay, pieced together into the form of an eggshell.

"Once I finish this entire series of paintings, Kotomi, you'll definitely be happy." Mashiro stepped forward, caressing the incomplete white-winged girl on the canvas, a childlike smile spreading across her face.

...

Was it the comfort of the honey water, or simply because she had slept beside Yukino Yukinoshita?

That night, Kotomi had slept soundly, without another nightmare.

Of course, it still wasn't quite the same as when she slept while holding Kazumi.

The night before, after reading a little of Tale of Two Cities together, the two had placed the book on the bedside table, turned off the lamp, and lay down to drift into sleep.

On rainy nights, tucked under the quilt, drowsiness came so easily.

As the sound of rain filled her ears, her mood lightened, and she gradually sank into slumber.

Especially on nights when the rain came down harder—Kotomi loved curling up beneath her blanket, listening to the storm outside the window.

On such days, aside from going downstairs for meals, she could stay in bed all day. Others might say rainy days were dreary, but to Kotomi, staying home while it rained was the best form of relaxation.

Last night, lulled by the rainfall, Kotomi slipped into her dreams.

Before falling asleep, Kotomi had tried holding Yukino Yukinoshita's hand. At first, Yukino instinctively struggled a little, but then she didn't pull away, letting Kotomi keep her grip.

It was just a shame that the light had been off. Kotomi hadn't been able to see Yukino's expression in that moment, and she felt a bit regretful about it.

When she woke the next morning and saw that their hands were still joined just as they had been the night before, Kotomi couldn't help but smile. She wriggled slightly under the blanket, stretching like a lazy cat, and thought about going back to sleep for a bit more.

She still didn't let go of Yukino's hand.

After dozing a little longer, Kotomi suddenly remembered that today was Monday. She carefully reached toward her pillow for her phone, trying not to wake Yukino, to check the time.

"Since I went to bed so early last night, I should've woken up early too. So disciplined—nm! What the—9:30?!"

All her drowsiness vanished in an instant. Kotomi shot upright in bed.

This wasn't just waking up late. This was sleeping straight through the morning! Any later, and it would have been 10:00 already—the second class of the morning almost over.

Her lips twitched. Last night she'd been so caught up in the excitement of sleeping next to Yukino that she completely forgot to set her alarm.

Normally, her weekday alarms were set by default. But she had a habit: every Friday morning, after waking up, she would turn off the alarm, since the weekend followed. Then on Sunday night, she'd remember to set it again.

But last night… she forgot.

Ironically, she had learned this alarm-setting habit from Yukino herself. They were practically teacher and student in that regard.

Which meant… Yukino had forgotten too.

Oh-ho. No wonder they both overslept. Who else would it be if not them?

When you're just a few minutes late, panic rises. But once you're far past the point of no return, the anxiety fades. Kotomi, now seeing the time, wasn't panicked at all. In fact, she even thought about lying back down and holding Yukino's hand a little longer.

Her sudden movement earlier, however, had woken Yukino. Though she normally slept lightly, Yukino had, strangely enough, slept soundly all night while Kotomi held her hand.

"Good morning, Kotomi."

Yukino stretched lazily. Rested and refreshed, her mood was better than usual. She assumed it was around six in the morning.

"You go wash up first. I don't have extra toothbrushes, cups, or towels—just use mine if you don't mind. I'll go make breakfast. What would you like to eat?"

Chapter 644: The Outer Evil Gods Stir Once More

How should the Flügel be created?

This was a question Selene needed to study from War God Artosh.

Using the power of the 'Suniaster,' Selene was able to swiftly and harmlessly strip away the potential for the Old Deus of Disboard to gain vitality, without causing damage to the world itself, and completely severed the root of their birth.

It was a thorough severing and killing.

Not the so-called eternal slumber that comes from losing their 'essence of divinity.'

In the world of Disboard, the Old Deus manifested according to wishes, born from the planet's concepts, gaining corporeal reality through desire and prayer, thereby obtaining their 'divine essence.'

So long as the world endured, so too would the Old Deus.

Just like War God Artosh, who was stripped of his 'divine essence' in the ancient war at the near cost of the entire Ex-Machina race. Strictly speaking, Artosh had not died, but only slumbered. Should he regain 'divine essence,' he would awaken once more.

The same applied to Ocain, the Forge God of the Dwarves, and Kainath, the Forest God of the Elves. They had merely been defeated temporarily. With their essence restored, they too would return.

Although the One True God, Tet, would never allow it.

Now, however, the One True God of Disboard was Selene. Her methods were far harsher than Tet's. Instead of using the Suniaster to forcibly bind the world into a game-decided system, Selene struck at the very foundation.

She redefined the planetary concept itself. From then on, all prayers and wishes for War, Forests, Forging… would point directly to Selene.

I am the God of War, the God of Forests, the God of Forging… the God of All! All prayers, all essences belong to me. I am the gods!

Suppression? That was too small-minded. Let them bloom without restraint!

The concept of victory over Artosh had already been consumed—or rather, replaced—by Selene. In a sense, War God Artosh had become just another of Selene's countless incarnations.

The original purpose, methods, and memories Artosh used to create the Flügel were now naturally in Selene's grasp.

"The first quickening has begun. Azril, are you ready to welcome new members of the Flügel?"

Selene tore open the gate to the garden hidden within the seams of Imaginary Space, where new life was being nurtured. Within, the sea of Imaginary particles carried a faint fragrance, its viscous haze drifting like sheer curtains, stirred gently by the opened gate.

Looking out, crystalline Honkai eggs the size of humans were already forming within the garden. In Azril's mismatched blue-gold eyes, a mist of tears shimmered with emotion.

"…A thousand embryos. A thousand new sisters…"

Her body's functions, unbound by physical limits, allowed her to count the embryos at a glance.

"My Empress…"

Azril restrained her trembling excitement, lifted her head to seek Selene's approval, then collapsed without dignity at the edge of the rift. Her glowing emerald hair veiled her face, but Selene could faintly see the tears gathering in her eyes.

"At last… my lie was not in vain. The Flügel have not perished under my watch…"

How interesting. By all rights, Selene was the creator and mother goddess. Yet on Azril's shoulders shone a light that left Selene speechless—motherhood.

The eldest sister is as a mother…

Selene traced the smooth base of her porcelain teacup, sipping lightly, then smiled and turned her gaze away.

After all, it had been six thousand years of numb waiting for death, holding alone the burden of a kind lie. The one who always smiled like an angel, carefree and silly, seen by her kin as a fool without dignity… had merely been hiding her lonely heart.

"Don't be so quick to tears. This is my promise. Azril, you must teach them well."

Selene, after all, preferred tranquility.

For playful teasing, only a very small few were needed—Alyssa, Kiana, Jibril… those were enough.

Among the newborn Flügel, it would be better to have fewer of the obsessed types like Jibril, and more of the steady types like Azril.

Like lively children, they could indeed bring joy and relaxation—but everything must have its measure. Too many lively, mischievous children would only fray one's nerves.

"This is just the first batch of family members. Once Jibril's combat data is collected…"

Selene rose, gazing into the rift at the Flügel embryos. She placed a hand on Azril's trembling shoulder and said warmly, "Azril, as the eldest sister, your responsibility is heavy."

Before her words even faded—

Crack—crack—

Sustained by Selene's unending energy supply…

One by one, crystalline shells turned transparent. Graceful silhouettes gradually emerged within them.

Geometric halos spun to life first, followed by pairs of small, luminous wings woven of light.

It was well known that, on Disboard, spirit particles were concentrated at the erogenous zones of living beings.

Even though Selene had converted their energy source into Imaginary particles, the Flügel's bodies still concentrated them in their halos and wings. Thus, naturally, these were the first to form.

Azril steadied her emotions, straightened, and looked at Selene, taking a deep breath. "Yes, Your Majesty!"

Selene returned to her seat and waved a hand. "Go now. And mind your people—don't let them get too wild. Perhaps, you will also accompany me to the frontlines…"

...

Here lay a world of nothing but dimness. The darkness stretched on endlessly, void of all things. The starry sky pressed down like a suffocating blanket.

A colossal cosmic rift split the universe like a terrible scar. Silent, desolate, yet steeped in eerie mystery.

Chaotic black clouds, defying the laws of the real cosmos, swirled here, as though clutching at the jagged ridges of vast valleys. Fragmented asteroid belts piled haphazardly made this place resemble a three-dimensional labyrinth.

Ancient floating monoliths stacked like blocks, tier upon tier, moving in precise trajectories. They formed pillars, deliberately arranged into shapes that seemed to focus cosmic energy.

Suddenly—"Amon—!!"

As though a great will tolled a bronze bell beside the ear, countless gray and pale violet tendrils surged forth from the rift. Like two ferocious deep-sea krakens, they grappled furiously, while innumerable tendrils lashed outward into the void. It was like watching a drop of paint fall into a colorless glass of water—the gray and violet hues tangled, and in an instant filled this ancient place.

"To meddle wantonly with the universe, with the evolution of life—your reckless will has stirred the storms of the void! The rift is widening! The outer evil gods are stirring. You sense it too, don't you? That ominous aura…"

"Amon! Cease this! You will destroy everything, including yourself!"

It roared, struggled, lamented.

"No—!! I refuse! Ouros! The cycle must be broken! You cannot stop me!"

"The mission of the Xel'Naga, the endless cycle—it is a lie! Even destruction is better than meaningless repetition! I alone am right!!"

The voice was madness, terror, hysteria.

"You have fallen completely, Amon!"

"Fallen? No, it is you who are fallen! You Xel'Naga, and your cycle!"

They tore at each other, their clash rooted in irreconcilable ideologies. Though of the same kind, they showed no mercy.

Soon, the gray tendrils weakened, faltered, and were once more forced down into the void. Only the pale violet tendrils remained, flailing wildly, glowing with an ominous crimson aura.

"Ouros, Ulnar shall be your tomb!"

This was Ulnar.

The cradle of cosmic life, nestled within the rift—a temple once home to the Xel'Naga. Here, on Ulnar, they had scattered the seeds of life throughout the universe.

Once teeming with vitality and creation… but all that was long gone. Now only death and ruin remained.

When all was done, resistance was bound, and destruction and madness prevailed. Beyond the cosmic rift, a vast, indescribable being fixed its deranged, malicious, and destructive gaze upon this war-torn universe.

"Watch closely, Ouros. The laughable cycle shall end by my hand…"

...

On the edge of the Koprulu Sector.

Char, once one of the thirteen core worlds of the Terran Confederacy.

Its surface lay smothered in volcanic ash, its atmosphere thick with acrid fumes. From the beginning, it was deemed uninhabitable, a volatile, dangerous world of many volcanoes. Yet it proved a blessing in disguise.

Bathed in the high cosmic radiation of a Class VI sub-white dwarf designated F0 and an irregular variable star designated M8, Char held vast deposits of heavy metals.

Thus it became one of the Confederacy's core worlds, fueling its rapid economic growth.

But that was long past. With the Confederacy fallen and the Dominion risen on its corpse, Char had become the Zerg's haven—known throughout the Koprulu Sector as the Zerg's primary hive world.

Now, in Char's orbit, a swarm fleet blotted out the stars.

At the call of the Queen of Blades, Zerg broods from Char and beyond departed their spawning worlds to gather here.

Across the void between stars, countless Zerg spacefaring organisms swarmed together.

Among them were Leviathans, the largest known lifeforms in the universe. Like stars radiating light, they propelled themselves through space on their own energy. Their thick hides, full of folds and sacs, housed numerous lesser Zerg, shielding them from radiation and the cold of space.

Though these Leviathans bore no weapons and almost no defensive capability, their immense strength and unwavering loyalty made them the swarm's living arks, ferrying the Zerg across the stars.

Their armored hides turned these colossal creatures into living starships. Under the coordination of endless Overlords and Queens, multitudes of Zerg assembled in terrifying obedience to the Queen of Blades' command.

"Zeratul… I need an explanation."

Within the organic chamber of a Leviathan, a woman's deep voice echoed in the darkness.

Lit faintly by creep and psionic glow, her tall, slender figure emerged.

But rather than alluring, her presence would terrify.

She bore vast skeletal wings, each side formed of eight barbed, curled claws. Her human form was encased in organic chitinous plating, her hair segmented like dark bone spines.

Perhaps the only comfort was her graceful figure and striking features. In the dark, with her face alone… well, one could pretend…

At that moment, her mood was anything but pleasant.

"Zerus—the so-called birthplace of the Zerg. Was it a lure you cast, or a trap to confuse my sight? I had scarcely given the order to gather before I lost a broodmother, and an entire brood was wiped out."

"To annihilate a brood so swiftly under its mother's command—within the Koprulu Sector, only your Protoss come to mind. The Spear of Adun… surely not Arcturus Mengsk, that decrepit old bastard?"

Sensing the Queen of Blades' ire, Hydralisks optimized with exoskeletal enhancements reared up, their armored spines protruding, unleashing threatening hisses.

"A broodmother's brood annihilated?"

Unlike the golden grandeur of the Protoss High Templars, this Dark Templar—this Prelate of the Shadows—was far humbler. Save for simple armor on shoulders, knees, and ankles, his only notable armament was his warp blade. The rest of him looked like a wanderer clad in rags.

The very image of a weary, wandering swordsman.

Zeratul lifted his head. Upon his elongated face glowed faint green eyes, as dim as the few adornments on his tattered armor. He shook his head.

"No… It was not Artanis. He is consumed with uniting the two halves of Protoss society. His mind is set only on reclaiming Aiur. If he were to strike, it would be Aiur, not here."

"Kerrigan, I need more details. I will attempt to connect to your psionic link. I must know everything."

On Kerrigan's face, streaked with eerie violet markings, flickered a hint of surprise. "And you are not afraid I will seize the chance to kill you—or control you?"

"No. You will not. Jim Raynor still waits for you. Our goals are aligned. And… there is no time, Kerrigan."

"Hmph! Let's hope you're right."

Chapter 574: Too Much Pleasure

"Alright, Yue-chan, once I deal with this one, I'll make it up to you properly~"

Eriri whispered softly into Arifureta's ear, her sweet breath brushing against the girl's crystalline ear, instantly lifting her mood.

"I know, then I'll leave first."

Out of sight, out of mind—since she couldn't stop Eriri from indulging Darkness' twisted fetish, Arifureta could only leave for now. As for joining Eriri in dealing with Darkness, she had no such interest.

After affectionately rubbing her cheek against Eriri's, Arifureta stood up and left without another word, returning to her own room next door.

Once Arifureta was gone, only Eriri and Darkness remained in the room.

After what had just happened, much of Darkness' earlier excitement had already dissipated, leaving her feeling restless.

"Um… maybe I should just leave for now?" Darkness asked awkwardly.

Yet, as her eyes fell on Eriri, she couldn't help swallowing hard.

She hadn't expected Eriri's body to exert such a strong allure on her, making her start to question her own orientation.

Hearing Darkness' words, Eriri chuckled softly, then sat down on the edge of the bed, elegantly crossing her right leg over her left.

The seductive pose once again made Darkness gulp, her eyes unconsciously drawn to Eriri's fair, flawless thighs.

Eriri didn't mind her gaze in the slightest, openly displaying her body before her.

"Aren't you supposed to be a pervert? Since when did you become so hesitant, Lalatina?"

The moment Eriri spoke, especially when she called her by that name, Darkness' embarrassment vanished instantly, replaced with overwhelming shame.

"Please, spare me. Don't call me Lalatina anymore." Darkness pleaded desperately.

No matter in the chat group or even now in person, Eriri always insisted on calling her by her real name. Everyone else had already agreed to use 'Darkness' at her request, leaving her helpless only against Eriri.

"Oh my, why won't you face your real name? Clearly, Lalatina sounds much better than Darkness."

Eriri ignored her plea entirely. She truly felt that Darkness' real name was more pleasant to the ear. Of course, teasing her was also amusing.

"Alright, enough about names. You secretly came here—there must be something unspeakable you're after, right?"

Even though she knew Darkness had come seeking abuse, Eriri still asked.

Since Eriri had stopped pressing the matter of her name, Darkness naturally dropped it as well.

"I just wanted to experience what it feels like to be kicked, so I came to you."

Since Eriri already knew her true nature, Darkness didn't bother to hide it and declared her intentions openly.

Perhaps because she imagined what was about to happen, her excitement surged again, her face flushing crimson as her eager eyes locked on Eriri.

And to avoid rejection, she made sure to remind her:

"You promised me yesterday yourself, so don't go back on your word!"

"Of course I won't. Since you're ready, don't blame me for bullying you when the time comes."

Eriri's smiling gaze carried a strange glint that made Darkness falter slightly.

But the thought of the unprecedented abuse awaiting her quickly swept away any hesitation.

"Come, do whatever you want to me!"

Looking at Darkness' righteous expression, Eriri said nothing more. She simply rose from the bed and slowly walked toward her.

Under Darkness' expectant gaze, Eriri raised her flawless, delicate foot and kicked her straight on.

However, the expected pain never came. Darkness looked down in confusion at the small foot pressed against her abdomen.

Just as she was about to protest, her knight's armor and undergarments instantly shattered into countless fragments, scattering around her before disappearing completely.

In the next moment, she was left utterly bare.

Realizing her state, Darkness forgot her protest and quickly crouched down, crossing her arms in front of her chest to cover her vital parts.

"Eriri, what are you doing?!" Darkness asked, flustered and embarrassed.

"Didn't you say you wanted to experience being kicked? I'm just helping you fulfill that wish."

Eriri tilted her head innocently, her expression looking harmless.

"This isn't what I meant!" Darkness shouted, her face crimson.

Fortunately, the room was perfectly soundproof—otherwise her cries would have drawn plenty of onlookers.

"It's all the same, it's all the same," Eriri replied carelessly.

"And this is only the beginning. Let's continue."

Without caring about Darkness' protests, Eriri pressed her small foot against the girl's arm that was covering her chest. With a gentle push, she knocked her flat onto the ground.

Caught off guard, Darkness instinctively spread her arms wide, leaving her chest completely defenseless.

Eriri's mischievous foot wasted no time in pressing against the twin peaks before her.

...

"Haa… alright, reward's over!"

Eriri said playfully, finally lifting her foot away from Darkness' body.

By now, more than half an hour had passed. Eriri's "torment" of Darkness had finally ended.

Darkness lay sprawled on the floor like a broken doll, her eyes vacant, her body shamelessly exposed before Eriri without any attempt to cover herself.

After all, during that half hour, every inch of her skin had already been visited by Eriri's little foot. At this point, covering up was meaningless.

"So, Lalatina, were you satisfied with my 'kicking technique'?"

Eriri squatted down, smiling as she poked Darkness' soft chest with her finger.

Hearing Eriri's words, Darkness, who had looked like she'd lost the will to live, suddenly came back to herself. She looked at Eriri with teary eyes full of grievance.

"What about that promised kick that could destroy a planet? What about the kick that would let me feel the pleasure of death?"

"Eh? Did I ever say that? I only remember saying I'd let you experience what it feels like to be kicked by me. Wasn't I just now kicking you?"

Eriri tilted her head, blinking her innocent eyes.

Darkness thought back to the chat group conversation yesterday and realized it did seem to be the case.

But then, she quickly noticed a flaw in Eriri's words and blurted out:

"No, wait—you also said that if I got kicked to death, you'd revive me!"

"No, no, no, you misremember. What I said was, if I accidentally play you to death—not kick you to death."

"Isn't that the same thing?!"

Darkness' eyes widened, shocked by Eriri's shameless reasoning.

"Of course not. There's a huge difference between playing someone to death and kicking them to death. Do you really think, under a kick that could shatter a planet, you'd have any chance of survival?"

Before Darkness could answer, Eriri continued:

"Of course, none at all. But with me saying 'accidentally play you to death,' that means you might not die. That's the difference, understand? Silly girl."

Though Darkness' fetish was undeniably perverse, Eriri had no intention of actually killing her even once—not even at her own request.

Looking at Eriri's smiling face, Darkness felt the world go dark. She finally realized she had been utterly tricked.

Not only had she failed to taste the thrill of death, she had even given up her bodily innocence here.

At that moment, Eriri's voice sounded again.

"This armor has two modes. One is the current armor mode, and the other is the casual wear mode. You can freely switch between the two."

"The armor's design won't change, but the casual wear can take on any appearance you desire. Regardless of the mode, its defensive power remains the same."

"It also comes with automatic cleaning and indestructibility functions. You don't need to worry about it getting dirty or damaged, and even the filth on your body will be completely cleaned along with it~"

Eriri paused after saying this.

Hearing her explanation, Darkness' eyes instantly lit up.

"This armor is amazing! Not even divine artifacts have these kinds of functions."

Darkness spoke excitedly, utterly delighted with the armor on her body.

The two functions Eriri mentioned made her extremely satisfied, since they would save her plenty of unnecessary trouble.

Then she suddenly realized that Eriri hadn't mentioned its defensive strength yet, so she hurriedly asked:

"So, how strong is its defense?"

"Relax. As long as you're wearing this armor, no being below Level 8 can harm you in the slightest. On top of that, it's immune to all negative effects—things like Death Proclamation won't work on you at all."

At these words, Darkness' expression immediately changed drastically.

"No! That means I'll never be able to experience the pleasure of enduring attacks while wearing this armor!"

Seeing her shouting in distress, Eriri couldn't help feeling exasperated. She suddenly flicked her forehead with her finger.

Since the armor's defense didn't apply to Eriri, a sharp pain shot through Darkness' forehead, making her groan and crouch down while clutching her head.

Though her tears started to spill from the pain, her expression showed no suffering—rather, it was one of blissful enjoyment.

Looking up with tear-stained cheeks, Darkness gazed at Eriri with hopeful eyes.

"Eriri, could you do that again?"

"…You're really hopeless."

Eriri covered her face speechlessly.

Hearing this, Darkness looked away in embarrassment.

"Wasn't what just happened more satisfying than earlier?"

"Yes! That was definitely more satisfying!"

Darkness answered without hesitation, not even bothering to think or compare.

Chapter 329: You Corrupted the Herrscher of Sentience’s Consciousness!

When Setsuna once again stepped onto the starship's bridge,

He found, beside the main console, a pedestal-like device installed.

It held twelve reserved slots, six on each side, with a larger central space.

"This is the Herrscher Core Drive Module."

"We modified the Key of Blankness technology and fused it into the Eternal Snowfall. Now it can mount Herrscher Cores."

Kayo Senju and Grey proudly introduced their work to Setsuna.

"As long as you load Herrscher Cores inside, you can use their corresponding authority and Honkai energy."

"One core means single-core, two cores means dual-core. Judging by the Commander's physical strength, twelve-core probably won't be a problem?"

The research loli scratched her head.

"…A very scientific, and very direct calculation method."

Setsuna nodded. He thought of the four-core Sirin, but he was walking the technology route.

Plug-and-play—simple and convenient.

"Who's the middle slot reserved for?"

Fu Hua asked.

"The Final Herrscher—in truth, the Cocoon of Finality."

Grey answered with arms akimbo.

"Its power equals the sum of all Herrschers, possessing every Herrscher authority."

"But I'm not sure whether it can even produce anything extractable. We just left a spot during modification."

"The Empire's research on Honkai isn't deep enough yet. For now, we can't analyze the Cocoon of Finality in detail."

Her tone carried some regret. During this time, the research department had carefully combed through all records aboard the Ark concerning Honkai and Herrschers.

According to Dr. Mei, the Cocoon of Finality was a tool created by higher-dimensional civilizations—or gods—for observing, nurturing, and screening civilizations on the Imaginary Tree.

Earth was merely one of many cocoons.

All Honkai events within the Earth-Moon system were, at their root, higher-dimensional civilizations using the cocoon to test Earth's civilization—a screening mechanism of the so-called Will of the Honkai.

During the trial, the cocoon continuously manipulated Honkai energy on Earth, gathering and releasing it to cause Honkai eruptions.

Civilizations, unable to harness Honkai energy, instead had to survive its periodic disasters.

As a civilization advanced, the trials grew harsher—eventually manifesting higher-dimensional projections, the Herrscher forms.

If a civilization failed these trials, the cocoon would activate the civilization reset mechanism—the Finality descending, annihilating surface civilization completely.

"The Cocoon of Finality will have to wait until our research into the Honkai world and the Sea of Quanta deepens."

Setsuna's gaze fell upon the drive module.

One bite at a time. If he couldn't get the Cocoon of Finality for now, he could at least start slotting in Herrscher Cores one by one.

"Come, let's try one core first."

"???"

Senti's eyes widened in shock, and she immediately tried to run.

"Hey!"

"You promised I could join you—don't tell me you're having indecent thoughts about me?!"

"What are you thinking?"

Setsuna flicked her forehead.

"If we're removing a core, it'll be from those crazed Herrschers of the Previous Era. Better to mount them on the Eternal Snowfall than let them be turned into Divine Keys."

He tapped the holographic console.

The Angeloid delivered a black box restrained by force fields.

The Scarlet Gem.

—Strictly speaking, it didn't bear that name, but Setsuna was used to calling it so.

The Herrscher of Corruption, the twelfth Herrscher of the Previous Era.

She was a sentient ultimate virus, wielding the power of corrosion—able to seize control of humans, beasts, and machines alike.

The Previous Era had paid a terrible price to seal her in the black box. Dr. Mei had once tried to forge her into a Divine Key, but her fierce resistance had thwarted it.

"Careful! She can corrode and control anything she touches!"

Fu Hua still shuddered with dread.

The Corruption Herrscher had once hijacked the base's combat systems, launching every nuclear warhead at humanity's last three cities—cutting civilization's thread.

If the Eternal Snowfall or Setsuna himself were corrupted…

She thought there was no need to wait for Finality to descend—Earth was about to be doomed right now.

"Didn't I just tell you? Whether it's mental attacks or corrosion, you'd have to break through the Eternal Snowfall's firewall first."

"Besides, I don't think cube-tech is even under her jurisdiction."

Clack—

Setsuna shoved the entire black box into Slot 12.

Bzz—Bzz—

A black mist filled with palpable malice seeped out from the console.

After the Final Battle, she had been sealed within this black box for tens of thousands of years, unable even to sense the passage of time, her hatred festering endlessly.

Left unchecked, according to the original storyline, she would corrupt Yae Sakura into a pseudo-Herrscher and wreak havoc in the Far East.

Sensing the Herrscher core's intent to corrode, Setsuna tapped into the Eternal Snowfall's energy.

"A Juggernaut-class starship—is that something you think you can control?"

He didn't even need to do much himself. The Eternal Snowfall was driven by both the Wisdom Cube and the Allspark.

Against creation-class energy, corruption was laughably feeble.

Even an unconscious counterstrike shattered the Herrscher's will into fragments.

Minutes later, the AI chimed in mechanically:

[Purification Complete]

[Slot 12 Herrscher Core Installed (Herrscher of Corruption)]

Fwoooosh—

Setsuna felt a foreign energy surge into his body.

Just like when he first merged with the Wisdom Cube and the Allspark, this was another world's power—Honkai energy.

"!"

Fu Hua and Griseo instantly sensed the familiar fluctuations pouring from Setsuna.

The Book of Fuxi's Honkai detector shrieked with alarms.

"A Herrscher!! A new Herrscher has been born!"

The little loli almost tumbled off her Taiji sphere in fright.

Beep—

Suddenly—

From the Eternal Snowfall's console, a girl's hologram projected outward.

She had pink hair and blue eyes, dressed in a white blouse and pink checkered skirt, with fox ears sprouting atop her head.

"Where is this?! …"

"Where am I? What's happening? …"

The girl looked around in bewilderment.

"So after purifying the Herrscher's will, what remains is a sliver of benevolence? The Scarlet Gem's human form?"

Setsuna found it rather curious.

Once the Herrscher core was purified and mounted on the Eternal Snowfall, she became a kind of virtual data entity.

"Stay in the database for now. I'll study you later."

Click—

He shut off the hologram, leaving the girl to sleep.

"Mm…"

Then, Setsuna clenched his fist, feeling the new power.

The Herrscher of Corruption's authority was exactly as the name implied—corrosion. She could corrupt and control lifeforms, objects, and networks.

Turning humans into zombies, hacking electronic systems, launching nuclear missiles, corrupting Yae Sakura—those were her powers.

In comparison, the Herrscher of Sentience's ability was more like hypnosis. The Herrscher of Corruption was outright viral intrusion.

"Time to test this out?"

As he looked around for a target, Senti stepped forward.

"Come on then."

"By rights, we're both Herrschers now. You corrupt willpower, I alter consciousness."

"Let's see whose authority is stronger."

She crossed her arms, challenging Setsuna with her Herrscher power.

Shwoosh—

Setsuna waved his hand.

Invisible Honkai energy lunged at the Herrscher of Sentience.

"Heh, you haven't fully mastered Herrscher authority yet. I can't match you in brute strength, but when it comes to Honkai energy… you're still too green…"

At first, Senti was confident, preparing to directly resist Setsuna's corruption.

Zzz—

But in an instant, she found her limbs refusing to obey. Black mist coiled up from the floor, wrapping around her.

Her mind went blank, as if struck hard on the head.

Her consciousness teetered on the verge of being wholly corrupted, slipping into his grasp.

"You've gotta be kidding me!!!"

"The Herrscher of Corruption can corrupt the Herrscher of Sentience's consciousness too?! You're too shameless!!!"

Even among Herrschers, there were strengths and weaknesses.

In the previous era, Fu Hua had fought many Herrschers, and the Herrscher of Corruption was undoubtedly one of the most troublesome.

She had directly caused the extinction-level event, leveling humanity's last three cities, and wrought irreparable damage to the base.

Now, she felt that with Setsuna wielding the Herrscher of Corruption's authority, he was far more terrifying than Sirin.

Whether it was the Eternal Snowfall treating Herrscher Cores like plug-and-play modules, or Setsuna's unmatched adaptability to Honkai energy—both were unfathomable to her.

"!!!"

"Stop!!! I surrender!!!"

Senti saw the black Honkai energy crawling up her body like a bone-deep parasite, about to completely consume her, and cried out desperately with her last strength.

"Heh."

With a wave, Setsuna withdrew the corrosive power from her body.

Senti collapsed weakly to the ground with a plop, clutching her nonexistent chest, gasping for breath.

She looked at Setsuna in lingering fear:

"You…!"

"How is this fair?! Even Herrschers can be corrupted by you?!"

As the Herrscher of Sentience, having her consciousness invaded by the Herrscher of Corruption's authority was utterly humiliating.

"This is the difference in power."

Setsuna crushed the corrosive energy in his hand.

"Herrschers' authority is just another application of Honkai energy. Since my power far surpasses yours, it's only natural that my authority overrides yours."

"You mean plugging Herrscher Cores into the Eternal Snowfall makes you stronger than the original Herrschers?!"

Senti's mouth twisted.

She was terrified that one day Setsuna might covet the Herrscher of Sentience's authority too, and shove her into the Eternal Snowfall.

"For now, yes. But this ability of Corruption… it's very intriguing."

Setsuna gathered Honkai energy into his palm, feeling the new power.

It was still a little clumsy to wield—Honkai energy was something new to him.

But with mastery, its potential was limitless.

Not only could he command the powers of all twelve Herrschers and Finality itself, he could even learn techniques like the Taixuan Eminence. After all, the entire Honkai world's power system revolved around Honkai energy.

"If you can corrupt Herrschers, can you control other beings too? Ordinary lifeforms? Machines?"

Grey tilted her head curiously.

"Only one way to find out."

Setsuna had the Angeloid bring some test subjects from the life sciences division.

Minutes later, a row of cages was neatly arranged before him.

Inside were tigers, lions, gorillas—large animals separated in their own cages.

Shwoosh—

Setsuna waved his hand, and corrosive energy slithered out like shadows, wrapping around the animals.

Under Honkai energy's influence, they twisted, mutated, and expanded.

Crack—

Their bodies instantly burst free of the alloy cages, growing larger at a speed visible to the naked eye.

Carapaces sprouted from torsos, horns and fangs jutted from skulls.

In just minutes—

They had become dozens-of-meters-tall monsters, lined up inside the Eternal Snowfall's control chamber.

The sight was magnificent and overwhelming.

ROAR!!!—

Their bellows echoed through the starship's bridge.

"Honkai Beasts!!!"

Fu Hua instinctively drew the Xuanyuan Sword, and little Griseo flinched in fright.

She knew all too well what these things were. During her millennia roaming Shenzhou, she had helped its people slay and hunt countless Honkai Beasts.

These monsters, spawned from animals infected by Honkai energy, were dreadful foes for ordinary humans.

In the Previous Era, Honkai Beasts under ten meters required anti-air missiles and medium-caliber autocannons to handle. Larger ones needed heavy artillery.

But the kind Setsuna had just created—these were beyond conventional means, demanding fusion warriors or Valkyries to subdue.

"Don't panic. They obey my commands."

Setsuna stretched out his hand, pointing downward.

The Honkai Beasts obediently prostrated themselves on the ground, like loyal pets before their master.

This too was Herrscher authority—the Honkai Beasts, like soldiers to a king, were utterly loyal to the Herrscher who ruled them.

"Corrupting animals creates Honkai Beasts under my control. Corrupting humans should result in zombies. Uh… let's not test that for now."

Setsuna thought for a moment.

Zombies were mindless monsters and advanced ones possessed strange abilities.

If he used the Herrscher of Corruption's authority to infect humans on a large scale, the result would be no different from a Resident Evil scenario.

"With your Allspark ability to make mini-Transformers, does this mean you could unleash both a machine crisis and a bioweapon outbreak on a planet?!"

Grey looked at him strangely.

"Commander, you've got a talent for tormenting natives, huh?"

"..."

Fu Hua took a long while to calm down. If she hadn't seen the Honkai Beasts obeying Setsuna's commands, prostrating submissively, she might have already unleashed the Taixuan Eminence to wipe them all out.

"Hmm…"

"No high-tier Honkai Beasts? What a shame."

Setsuna examined the grotesque Honkai Beasts before him.

They were far from Emperor-class. For now, it seemed unrealistic to manufacture Honkai Beasts and extract their DNA to make fusion warriors.

"You think Emperor-class or Judgment-class Honkai Beasts are that common?!"

Fu Hua's face was aghast.

Every appearance of an Emperor-class caused massive devastation. Judgment-class went beyond that.

In her memory, one had appeared only once—Chiyou—and it wrought unimaginable destruction across Shenzhou.

"..."

Setsuna stroked his chin in thought.

"The foundation is too weak."

"These are just ordinary animals. Corrupting them only makes fodder-tier Honkai Beasts."

"Have the base fetch stronger species… hmm? The Danger Beasts from the Akame ga Kill world would work nicely. Didn't we breed some when forging Teigu? …"

...

Acting on his curiosity about his new authority, Setsuna immediately contacted the shipgirls stationed in the capital.

"Have the Angeloid bring some Danger Beasts—yes, the really ferocious ones. And catch some magical beasts from the Akame world too."

"As for Teigu? Forget about those. With tech upgrades, when we return, we'll forge Valkyrie Battlesuits instead."

...

About half an hour later.

On the experimental grounds outside the space station, Fu Hua, Senti, and Kallen stood dumbfounded as the Angeloid placed down one force-field-caged monster after another.

Their bodies were many times larger than tigers or lions, nearly on par with Honkai Beasts already.

Some even spewed fireballs and lightning from their mouths.

"???"

"What are these?"

The Honkai-world natives looked at them in bewilderment.

"If the base animal is stronger, shouldn't the resulting Honkai Beasts be stronger too?"

...

Setsuna waved his hand.

Corruption energy immediately entwined the Danger Beasts and magical creatures.

The test field rang with shrill, pained howls—but against the overwhelming might of Herrscher authority and Honkai energy, resistance was futile.

They too twisted and mutated rapidly.

Bodies already dozens of meters long swelled further, clad in terrifying armor.

Some magical beasts swelled tenfold, becoming gargantuan monsters stretching hundreds of meters.

Their claws looked sharp as blades, their heads sprouting organs capable of spewing fire, lightning, or raw Honkai blasts.

"Emperor-class Honkai?! Even a Vipralopa-class?!"

Fu Hua tensed, sword in hand, a vein twitching on her forehead.

Emperor-class marked the limit of lower-tier Honkai Beasts. Beyond that baseline, they were classified as Emperor-class.

By her seasoned judgment, among these towering abominations, one or two seemed to have crossed that threshold.

Each such appearance had been a nightmare for the Previous Era.

Yet Setsuna was using the Herrscher of Corruption's authority—plus otherworldly beasts—to mass-produce them!

"This is great! More DNA for making fusion warriors in the future, and more breeds for research too."

"All those Danger Beasts we bred—finally some use for them."

Grey and Kayo Senju showed no sense of danger, instead cheering with excitement.

"..."

"Hey, let me double-check—are you really here to fight the Honkai?"

Senti jabbed Setsuna with her finger.

Because from where she stood, watching him summon an army of Honkai Beasts with a wave of his hand, things looked very wrong.

"Of course. Humanity will triumph over the Honkai."

"…That line sounds really unconvincing coming from the Herrscher who just mass-produced Honkai Beasts!!!"

Chapter 328: The Retirement Life of Liyue’s High Officials

Faced with so many curious, gossipy gazes, Zhongli spoke calmly.

"These many rumors and biographies have all been layered with embellishments upon embellishments. Ordinary folk can no longer discern the original truth within them. Even if each retelling changed but a single word, after countless retellings the tale has already become something else entirely."

"If one was not a witness, the truth is already far distant from us."

As he spoke, Zhongli lightly tapped the lid of his teacup, utterly composed.

He had heard such stories more times than he could count, and had been asked about them just as many.

After all, every tale and record was polished—some more, some less—but all had lost any real authenticity.

And this was Liyue. The worshipers of Rex Lapis were beyond number, and so their embellishments were especially excessive.

Some went so far as to say he ranked first among all the leaders of the Divine Collectives, and that even if other leaders joined forces, they could not defeat him.

Some braggarts even claimed he was sworn brothers with Lord Heavenly Principle himself.

Absurd! Utterly heretical.

But all this was nothing more than idle boasting—hardly worth taking seriously.

"Mr. Zhongli, your learning truly does shake the cosmos. But I am dull-witted and could not fully follow. So I only wish to know—is it true or false?"

Zhongli rose calmly to his feet, addressing everyone present: "Whether true or false still requires careful examination. But as for Mister Tian's storytelling, in Liyue it does hold some measure of credibility."

"Today's performance has been enough for me. At this moment my six viscera feel a hint of hunger. I shall take my leave, and I hope all of you find satisfaction in your travels through Liyue."

With that, he departed—one hand holding his teacup, the other clasped behind his back—ambling along like an old man strolling the streets.

Iron Tongue Tian quickly bowed: "Many thanks for your praise today, Mr. Zhongli. Safe journey." His heart swelled with joy. Today, his new tale had been praised by Mr. Zhongli—what an honor!

Though Liyue's original form had long since vanished, many of those who had stepped upon the divine path still remained.

In the eyes of ancient Liyue's people, Mr. Zhongli was a true titan, a paragon. Countless great gods had once received his guidance—his students spread across the cosmos and myriad worlds.

Such connections… unimaginable!

It was even said that he had ties, however slight, with the once Liyue Qixing—now exalted ruling gods.

Though Mr. Zhongli's aptitude was poor, in terms of wisdom even True Gods who claimed dominion over knowledge blushed with shame before him.

"No wonder he is the famed Mr. Zhongli. His bearing is flawless."

"Indeed. In my homeland I am myself a high-ranking god, yet before Mr. Zhongli I feel nothing but humility."

"Tch, what would country gods like you know of the life of a figure such as Mr. Zhongli?"

"What of it? Do country gods eat your grain?"

"Exactly. Don't insult another's homeland. Speak of your own merits if you have them."

Among the ordinary gods of the Supreme Divine Domain, there was always pride toward those not of the Main Universe. Sequence universes were dismissed as small places, and the Endless Planes derided as countryside.

After leaving Third-Round Knockout, Zhongli strolled leisurely back to Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. Leisurely though he seemed, even stellar distances took him less than two minutes.

By now, the Funeral Parlor Community had become the residence of many cave-heaven communities.

But ever since Hu Tao became Underworld Heaven's Lord, leader of the Liyue Divine Collective, she too had come to share Rex Lapis' woes.

She was too famous. Wherever she went, crowds knelt, or worship grew suffocating. Her former life had been entirely disrupted.

Thus, she created a small universe of her own, attached to the Liyue Divine Domain, and made it her residence. She announced publicly that the headquarters of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor had been relocated to the heavens.

She even created a new star, second only to the Jade Star in size, and placed the gateway to her small universe there.

The original Wangsheng Funeral Parlor became but a branch.

Everyone assumed that a god-leader like Underworld Heaven's Lord would never descend to a city like Liyue Harbor, where ordinary gods dwelt.

But in truth, Hu Tao, like Zhongli, disguised herself as an ordinary god and lived among them as one of their own.

Hu Tao was long accustomed to such a bustling life. She could never adapt to the lifestyle of those ancient gods, cooped up in cave-heavens cultivating for millennia…

Her appearance, of course, had not changed. She merely altered her divine aura, making herself appear as a high god like Zhongli.

To others, she naturally introduced herself as some distant descendant of the Divine Collective's Lord, with a trace of diluted bloodline.

And since she bore a slight resemblance to the great Underworld Heaven's Lord, everyone believed it. After all, how could the leader of a Divine Collective possibly dwell in a mere branch office of the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor?

Not only Hu Tao and Zhongli—the entire upper echelon of the Liyue Collective lived in this way.

Only a select few great gods knew the truth.

Other Collectives often mocked Liyue's habit of going among the people incognito.

After all, a god visiting Liyue might, by sheer chance, bump into one of these disguised old schemers.

Humming softly to himself, Zhongli stepped through the gates of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor.

Any member of the Funeral Parlor he passed, or any guest of Liyue who recognized him, greeted him warmly, and he would give a symbolic nod in return.

"Bring osmanthus wine while the blossoms are still fresh For the joys of youth will never return"

A gruff voice broke in with a complaint.

"Why always those same few lines? I'm sick of hearing it."

A burly blue-skinned man stood there, holding a space-barrel filled with fish, each the size of a planet five times over. In his other hand he carried a fishing rod, a toothpick clamped between his teeth.

It was none other than Osial, the Overlord of the Vortex, now ascended to Supreme God.

These days, once his primary duties were done, he spent his time supplying Wangsheng Funeral Parlor with seafood—caught personally.

Zhongli cast a cool glance at the barrel. "Mm. No octopus this time. Fish soup will do."

With that, he slowly bypassed Osial and made his way into the inner courtyard.

Osial was dumbfounded. "Fish soup? Has Morax changed his ways?"

Shaking his head, he muttered, "Forget it. Not my business. Time to make the soup."

As Zhongli stepped into the courtyard, he was met by one of the only two leaders of the Liyue Collective.

"Well now, Zhongli—you've come back rather early today. We're having Osial's catch for dinner. I thought you'd already be at Wanmin Hall before returning."

Hu Tao skipped happily over to Zhongli, a skewer of candied senfruit in her mouth, and asked playfully: "Let's be clear first—today's meal is seafood, your least favorite."

"After all, you know that every few days of the standard cosmic calendar, Osial comes back with his catch."

As one of the only two leaders of the Liyue Divine Collective, even this little Wangsheng Funeral Parlor of hers carried the presence of many powerful figures.

But because Liyue had long nurtured a culture of harmony, outside of official identities, those who knew each other usually became friends, treating one another as equals regardless of rank.

At present, Hu Tao's circle of friends was mostly still the same as before, though there were some less familiar faces. After all, a friend of a friend was still a friend.

For Hu Tao, the more friends, the better.

Zhongli looked at her, now capable of managing the Collective with order and clarity, and felt gratified—like an old father watching his daughter finally grow up.

After all, for nearly ten thousand years he had guided her hand in hand.

But from Hu Tao's perspective, Rex Lapis had simply dumped his responsibilities onto her shoulders, then leisurely gone off to watch plays, drink tea, raise birds, and admire flowers.

"No matter. It is not that I dislike seafood. If it is soup or meatballs, I too can savor the delicacy."

Hu Tao blinked her plum blossom eyes in surprise at his faint smile: "Eh~ Zhongli, you don't hate seafood anymore? Now that's rare as the sun rising in the west."

"Tsk tsk, could it be you recently dug up an antique from ancient Liyue? Or is it because you felt happy hearing the people praise you today?"

The smile faded instantly from Zhongli's face. With helplessness, he said: "Director Hu, you overthink."

Ah, this child—even after ten thousand years, she still hadn't fully adapted.

Hu Tao nodded quickly and said: "It's nearly mealtime now. Everyone will be arriving soon. We had planned to eat together at Wanmin Hall, since it's been so long, but Guoba said the matter is rather important, so it's better to meet at Wangsheng Funeral Parlor."

"So I had no choice but to prepare the dishes myself. But Xiangling is coming too, so you don't need to worry—it won't all be seafood."

The faint furrow in Zhongli's brow eased. "That is good. Since this concerns matters of the Collective, it is indeed better to meet here. Wanmin Hall is far too public. Better safe than sorry."

As the saying goes, small or middling matters required the full assembly of the Liyue Collective. But when it touched on higher powers, doors must be shut, and a private meeting held.

For matters above the Collective, the gods below could not be expected to contribute.

"Come then, come. Guoba and Xiangling have likely finished cooking."

Hu Tao swung her twin ponytails, waving her arms as she bounced lively and mischievous toward the inner courtyard.

The inner courtyard was no larger than an ordinary manor, yet it was shrouded in the power of the Pseudo Star Map Creation, hidden from all.

Even those who had worked at Wangsheng Funeral Parlor for millennia had no knowledge of it. Even if they passed by, they would not perceive it. A cognitive barrier had been laid here—unless one was likewise a wielder of Pseudo Star Map Creation, it could not be broken.

Within the pavilion sat only a simple stone table, and upon it, steaming dishes of rare delicacies.

"Zhongli, Hu Tao, come and taste! I adjusted the proportions of the ingredients a little—see how it differs from before," Xiangling waved eagerly as she saw them approach.

Hu Tao's eyes shone, her arm wiping away a droplet of drool at her lips: "Wow! It smells amazing—the aroma alone makes it impossible not to drool."

"No need to taste it. Just from the fragrance, I can tell Xiangling's cooking has climbed yet another step!"

Zhongli was slightly taken aback, then nodded: "Indeed. A single dish filling half a standard universe with its aroma… It seems the quality of Xiangling's Law of Cuisine is nearing a critical threshold."

Xiangling beamed: "Yes, yes! I feel I've reached the end of the culinary path. The rule itself is rising toward a higher tier—I think it's called philosophy."

Though not much concerned with the outside world, she had already broken through to Primordial God, standing at the pinnacle of all Teyvat's culinary arts.

In the eyes of chefs, culinary gods, and other professionals of the trade, Xiangling was without question the end point—the undisputed Goddess of Cuisine, even cuisine itself.

The very concept of food had broken past its original boundaries.

Now, a single dish she created could raise a God-King, perhaps even a Supreme God.

Her dream now was to shape cuisine into the likeness of the universe itself—so that to eat her dish would be to consume an entire cosmos.

"Hahaha, Zhongli, I knew you'd be shocked. How about it? Xiangling will surely ascend to Almighty God through cuisine. And who knows, perhaps she might even receive the favor of Principle itself in all things related to cuisine."

A brown, doll-like chubby bear waddled over, its face comical but its voice rough and booming, filled with pride.

The aura it emitted had reached single-universe level, and it carried traces of Human Principle. On top of that, the scent of faith and incense was beginning to spread from it.

Zhongli's golden eyes widened slightly: "Marchosius! You've ascended to Almighty God? When did this happen? Why have I not received any feedback?"

Hu Tao too leapt up in shock: "Yes, yes! How is this possible? Last time we met, Guoba, you were only at weak single-universe!"

As leaders of the Divine Collective, they could normally sense such matters. But Zhongli and Hu Tao had never been so idle as to monitor their high-ranking gods constantly—especially not their friends.

Marchosius scratched his head awkwardly, still a bit embarrassed by the nickname "Guoba." After all, he was among the foremost gods of the Collective. But when it came to these children, he could never bring himself to forbid it, lest it sour their bond.

"Well… it's thanks to the Sacred Flame. Since I manage this fire of Human Principle, my strength has grown alongside the flourishing of civilizations across the worlds Liyue governs in Pan-Human History."

As the God of the Hearth, tied inseparably to human civilization, and guardian of fire—the very key to the rise of humanity—his power had risen sharply.

In the Liyue Collective, this was called the Sacred Flame. In the Greek Collective, it was known as the Eternal Flame, presided over by Hestia, Goddess of Hearth and Home.

Every Collective possessed its own Sacred Flame of civilization, each managed by a god tied closely to humanity. Their strength rose with civilization's prosperity, and waned with its decline.

Just then, a lively girl in a flowing white-and-blue patterned Liuyun dress skipped over.

"Hehehe, Morax, we've known about this for a long time. Director Hu is just too busy to notice everyone's strength."

"But you—you're like an old grandpa. Always watching plays and raising birds. If no one told you directly, how could you possibly notice?"

"To put it bluntly, in all of Liyue, you're the only old man who spends every day slacking off."

Chapter 68: Does the Shogun Have No Heart? No… She Is Simply Heartless Toward Her Enemies

The Shogun's eyes narrowed as she blocked the strike… Violet light spread from the center of her pupils, and without even exerting much strength, she simply pushed her naginata forward, easily knocking her opponent back!

Bang!

Once more, a sharp collision resounded through the air. The two separated—no… more accurately, Jack was sent flying several meters away by the Shogun.

Clatter…

"Tch…"

Jack twisted midair, landing on the wall opposite like a spider. From her elevated perch, she looked down at the Shogun. The next second, mist enveloped her body once again, hiding her presence before she disappeared from sight.

Seeing this, the Shogun activated Elemental Sight. Her violet eyes narrowed slightly as the world shifted into a sonar of purple hues. Through the intersecting waves, she caught traces of her opponent—faint glimmers darting between rooftops and alley crevices, circling her, probing for a blind spot.

Whoosh!!

Seizing the moment, Jack launched another strike, spinning down from above like a top, daggers gleaming with a dangerous red glow. For most, this attack would have been fatal—but not for her.

Her sharp gaze tracked Assassin's every move. When Jack closed in, the Shogun merely shifted her body slightly to the side, evading the lethal strike. The dagger's edge brushed past her flawless face as her eyes met Jack's startled ones.

"!"

Jack faltered in panic. For an instant, she froze under the Shogun's gaze, feeling an overwhelming pressure—like lightning surging through her entire being. Those eyes were unfathomably deep, cold, and merciless, looking upon her as though she were nothing.

It was the gaze of a god upon mortals. No one could endure such eyes without discomfort, forced down a level beneath them. And she hated nothing more than so-called gods!

Thud…

Landing, Jack clenched her teeth and slashed again!

Whoosh!

As if anticipating the move, the Shogun stepped back lightly, once more evading with ease. Jack struck again, her daggers swift and relentless. Each swing carved out a blood-red arc in the air, but every one was dodged flawlessly.

Such wild flurries might overwhelm ordinary foes, but against a warrior like the Shogun, they were full of openings. One decisive counter would suffice.

After sidestepping another strike, she swept the naginata lightly at Jack's feet.

Clatter!

Thrown off balance, Jack staggered—only for the Shogun to slam the shaft of her weapon into her stomach.

Bang!

The impact resounded heavily.

"Gah…"

The girl coughed blood, her ribs shattered from the blow.

Before she could recover, the Shogun vanished in a flash of lightning, reappearing behind her. With one hand, she swung her heavy Engulfing Lightning upward, tracing a lethal arc from waist to neck!

Whoosh!

The blade, wreathed in thunder, cut through the air with terrifying speed. Jack, enduring the agony in her abdomen, raised her dagger in desperate defense.

Bang!

The clash rang out, and Jack was hurled into a wall. The heavy bricks cracked apart, leaving a gaping hole as debris rained down.

Bzzz~

The Shogun flicked her naginata, sending a streak of radiant lightning slashing forward.

Boom, boom!

Upon impact, a fiery explosion erupted, splitting the building wide open.

"Cough… hehe… Big Sister really is amazing~"

Jack's voice echoed faintly through the air, airy and ethereal.

"Not only beautiful, but so strong… Truly perfect. Jack can't help but admire you. But…"

Her tone shifted—

"Hehe… Even Big Sister must have weaknesses, right? Weaknesses in the heart…"

The Shogun listened intently, her gaze flicking about to pinpoint the sound. Yet, it was omnidirectional, slipping from left to right, then back again—an illusion of surround sound.

Closing her eyes for a brief moment, she opened them again. Spinning her naginata in one smooth circle, she turned sharply, unleashing a sword wave nearly a floor high toward a precise spot behind her.

Boom, boom!!

The explosion blasted out!

"My, how dangerous! As expected of Big Sister… Even in this fog, you can still find my general location. Hehe… Then let's stage the final act of our play—here in my Darkened Misty Metropolis"

As soon as the voice faded, it disappeared… The surrounding mist grew even thicker, heavier than before, as though signaling a scene change. In an instant, the townscape transformed into something entirely different.

Amid the gray-white fog stood Victorian-style buildings and streets. The moon was nowhere to be seen, perhaps hidden by the haze. Looming in the dark night like a lighthouse was Big Ben, its clock hands frozen at a certain moment.

London, 1888—the fog-shrouded city.

Dong—! Dong—!

Though the hands had not moved, the bell tolled, each heavy chime echoing across every corner of London.

The Shogun raised her gaze toward the clock tower above, her violet eyes flickering with doubt, then swept her surroundings—the streets now old and strange, with rats scurrying through the corners.

Children, no older than ten, lined the edges of the street. Their clothes were ragged, their faces pale, bodies scarred. Their eyes were lifeless, devoid of even the faintest light.

From an alley staggered a beggar clutching a filthy bottle, collapsing into a trash heap. In contrast, elegantly dressed noblewomen strolled by, laughing and chatting as if unaware of their surroundings.

But the children—all of them—turned their dead eyes toward her, following her every step.

The Shogun gave them only a cursory glance before continuing forward, naginata in hand, deeper into the street. The noblewomen did not seem to notice her at all, still lost in their idle chatter.

When she passed through the street, the area grew deserted.

"Big Sister… Do you want to come into this world too?"

A childish voice rose behind her.

The Shogun stopped and turned her head.

From the shadows, a small figure emerged—a child under ten, covered in bloodstains, clothes in tatters, body marked with scars. Barefoot, the girl walked slowly toward her.

"Do you wish… to live on in this ugly world?"

The child lifted her bangs, revealing glowing red eyes beneath.

"Tell me… Big Sister."

[Shogun… This is an illusion. Don't let it ensnare you.]

Ei's voice cautioned her.

"..."

The Shogun's gaze remained cold as she looked at the little ghostly figure. Then, without a word, she turned and walked away.

"Is it truly fine to ignore all this?"

Taking a step forward, another boy appeared at her side, staring blankly as he asked.

The Shogun did not so much as glance at him.

"Is it truly fine?"

Another girl appeared from the opposite side, repeating the same words.

Tap, tap…

From the far corner came the sound of frantic footsteps.

A blonde girl burst from the alley. Upon seeing the Shogun's figure, she exhaled in relief.

"Save me! Please, save me!!"

She ran desperately toward her—but then…

Crack!!

A carriage rushed in from the left, crushing her beneath its wheels. Hooves and wheels ground her body, the sickening crunch of bones breaking echoing in the air.

The Shogun narrowed her eyes slightly and stepped toward the corpse blocking the street's center. The body was mangled, the girl's eyes bloodshot, her face twisted into a grotesque mask.

"Even now, can you still ignore this?"

The child who had been following her all along appeared at her side, questioning her again.

[Haa…]

Ei let out a quiet sigh. Trying to talk to a puppet about humanity? Even if the Shogun has her own thoughts, she is still a puppet. Using psychological attacks on her is nothing but a grave mistake.

The corpses of countless children fell from the sky, striking the ground with sickening thuds as bones shattered. Blood seeped across the streets, flowing into the Thames, staining the river a deep crimson.

On the streets, in the alleys, along the river—everywhere lay the bodies of children. They were discarded like trash, yet the passing adults paid no attention, still laughing and chatting as if nothing were amiss.

The blonde girl who had been crushed beneath the carriage was now torn apart by stray dogs, her dress shredded, her body unrecognizable.

"Beauty is filth, and filth is beauty."

The childish voice continued behind her.

"Here… children are nothing more than sacrifices."

The Shogun turned her cold gaze toward the girl.

"You show me this for what purpose?"

Her icy voice cut through the air. Was it to stir pity in her? To make her lay down her weapon and repent? Or simply to disrupt her mind for a chance at a fatal strike?

"You still don't understand?"

This time, it was not the girl who answered, but one of the corpses. A girl who had drowned in the river dragged her twisted body to the Shogun's side.

"Or… perhaps you refuse to understand."

Another child approached from the other side.

"Children born, children never born—all thrown into the river. That is this place."

This time, it was the blonde girl, her body half-eaten by dogs.

"This is what this place is…" ×N

Soon, all the surrounding corpses rose, forming a circle around her, repeating the same words over and over like broken dolls. The voices droned endlessly, drilling into the ears.

"This world is like this…" ×N

"Big Sister, do you wish to live on? In this world… in this filthy world…"

More and more children appeared, until they were like an ocean around her.

"If so… then come with us, Big Sister. Be our mother. Save us, Big Sister."

They closed in, the circle tightening, their hands reaching toward her like sinners grasping for salvation, like vines encroaching from hell.

"Yes… we were born from this town…"

"And we were never born at all…"

"And when we were born, we were killed and cast aside…"

Their whispers overlapped, rising in a grotesque chorus.

"But we are here, always here… beside Big Sister."

From the distance came a girl with gray-white hair, standing at the edge of the crowd, her voice soft yet clear.

The Shogun's eyes narrowed, violet light locking onto her as though ignoring all others. Their words were nothing but noise, like wind against her ear.

"Big Sister… save us…" ×N

The children pressed closer, reaching for her hands and sleeves. In their palms, black mist swirled—dark, predatory, hungering for her body.

Their voices overlapped, louder, more chaotic, filling the entire space. A normal human would have long succumbed to their bewitching words, dragged into a hellish abyss. But the Shogun was no ordinary human—she was not human at all. She was a puppet.

Crackle!!

The next instant, her body erupted in lightning, searing through the fog. Thunder roared from the heavens, tearing the haze apart as the Chakra Desiderata appeared behind her. Electro swelled like a reactor, air currents lifting the dust from the ground. The children recoiled in fear.

BOOM!!

In the next moment, the gathered currents burst outward, a shockwave of lightning sweeping across the entire city, engulfing all the children.

Squelch!!

At once, every child encircling her was incinerated by the blazing thunder. Blood sprayed through the air as limbs and fragments of flesh scattered.

Yet none of it touched her. The blood was repelled by her Electro shield, sizzling into vapor before dispersing into the air.

At last… silence.

Those grating voices had nearly worn through her ears.

"!!"

Only one remained—the last girl who had appeared, the silver-haired child. Her face was pale with fear as she stared at the scene before her. The street was covered in blood and torn limbs, every other figure consumed by lightning, burned away without a trace.

She had never imagined such an outcome. That someone could be so cold-blooded… Even in an illusion, who would strike without hesitation like this?

But in the very next instant—

Squelch…

A searing pain burst from her chest.

"Gah…"

Blood gushed from her mouth as she lowered her gaze. A violet blade had pierced through her heart, its dazzling edge crackling with thunder, burning and corroding the wound as it spread.

She lifted her eyes—yet the Shogun was no longer where she had been. Instead, she now stood behind her, the thrust delivered in the blink of an eye, without the slightest trace of presence.

"Kh… Why… does this illusion… not work on you…"

Bleeding, Jack reverted to her true form, collapsing to her knees. Blood poured endlessly as she stammered, staring at the woman whose Musou Isshin had pierced her heart.

"You… have no… heart?"

Her voice trembled. This Noble Phantasm's reach spanned all of Trifas. Every person was caught in the illusion—even Jeanne, even the wandering Red Archer, Atalanta. They had all succumbed so easily. The Red Archer especially had been completely twisted by her control, Jeanne wavering but still within her grasp. Only one stood apart—Saber!

With sheer force, she had shattered the illusion of the dark London fog. To think she herself would be defeated by such power—it was unthinkable.

"…This vessel is not without a heart. It is merely heartless toward enemies."

Besides, why would she be swayed by illusions she knew to be false? Such tricks might deceive others, but never her.

Earlier, Jack had claimed even she must have weaknesses. She had expected phantoms of "Vision Hunt Decree," "Ei," "Makoto," "Inazuma," or her people—things that might hold meaning to her. But this? This was nothing.

Clearly, her opponent did not understand her at all. Did not know what truly mattered to her.

Slash!

The Shogun smoothly withdrew Musou Isshin from her opponent's chest, blood spraying in an arc across the ground.

Robbed of strength, Jack collapsed forward. Blood gushed from her wound until her body dissolved into motes of blue light, fading into nothingness.

Black's Assassin—eliminated.

The scene around them wavered and shifted. The fog dispersed, and Trifas returned to its original form.

Chapter 81: The Assassin in the Shadows

The dignified King of Magecraft actually refrained from using magecraft, instead opting for direct close-quarters combat.

Satsuki had to admit, this was beyond her expectations.

To borrow the expansion of the Temple of Time's Reality Marble for an unexpected ambush—an interesting strategy indeed.

But—

"Will it work?"

Satsuki did not back down in the slightest. Meeting Solomon's charging fist head-on, she hurled her own punch forward.

Her opponent's eyes flickered with a moment of surprise, but immediately after, the massive disparity in size between the two—a huge black fist and a smaller white one—collided together.

The clash between them erupted into a storm within the Reality Marble formed by the Temple of Time. The storm directly lifted the ruins of the temporal temple, and from the center where the two stood, a massive shockwave spread outward. Along its path, even the occasional Demon God Pillar protruding from the ground was instantly swept away and torn apart.

Crack, crack.

A long-lost sensation spread from the bones of Satsuki's fingers, yet she had no thought of retreating.

This was precisely the situation Solomon had foreseen—because this Heroic Spirit was far too arrogant.

He deliberately offered Satsuki the chance to fight head-on, betting that her first instinct would never be to evade.

And indeed, he bet correctly. Even though Satsuki's Tenseigan had already noticed the many extraordinary rings adorning his fingers, she still chose to clash directly. The power rebounding from his fists was utterly beyond what a Caster-class Servant should possess. Even in this direct exchange, she did not hold the advantage.

What's more, she was fighting barehanded, while Solomon's rings acted like knuckle dusters, greatly amplifying his strength and also diminishing his opponent's magical energy.

Her footing faltered, and immediately came her opponent's relentless assault. Without pause, another fist drove toward Satsuki's face.

Yet still, she neither retreated nor dodged. Dispersing the black sword in her hand into particles, she likewise swung her bare fist to meet the strike.

Two pairs of fists crashed violently together.

Crack, crack.

Again came the sound of breaking finger bones. "Kh…" Even Satsuki could barely endure the constant pain surging from her fingers. Her tightly clenched teeth let out a muffled groan, but at the same time, her Tenseigan only shone more brightly.

The two then launched into a fierce barrage, fist against fist. A dazzling flurry of fist-shadows wove curtains through the air around them.

In the storm of relentless blows, Tenseigan and Clairvoyance ceaselessly tracked every movement, predicting each other's actions and searching for openings.

Their bodies were like two steel pillars planted into the ground, unyielding despite the violent contest.

King Solomon's fists moved with clear form and discipline, as though honed through harsh training—borrowing, transferring, unleashing, and dispersing force to near perfection. With his distorted body, even his attack trajectories exceeded human limits.

Satsuki, though no expert in martial arts, possessed physical prowess so terrifying that even among Heroic Spirits, few could match it. She had no need for martial skill. Every punch she threw was an ultimate technique, each strike strong enough to upheave the very earth.

Their duel raged for a full half-minute—an exchange beyond mortal limits, testing not only strength, but also skill and will. The shockwaves from their clashing fists tore apart the ground around them.

At last, as if in perfect unison, they launched a final strike.

"Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!"

Solomon roared, his fist crashing with overwhelming force into Satsuki's body. At the same time, Satsuki's other hand broke through his guard, landing only a light tap upon his chest—before she was blasted away by the immense force.

Far away, a cloud of dust dozens of meters high rose amid violent explosions.

Watching the direction she was flung, King Solomon himself did not emerge unscathed. Even his powerful body had suffered under the intense backlash. For although Satsuki had engaged in fistfighting directly, faintly around her seemed to be an energy field capable of reflecting his strength back onto him.

Of course, this did not stop him from arrogantly taunting.

"I don't know whether to call you confident or foolish. Do you not know that as King Solomon, the Divine Fist Style is compulsory training? Even God Himself once fell to this technique."

Rumble…

Elsewhere, where Satsuki had been struck down, a sudden surge of vast energy erupted outward. The rubble scattered instantly, and even the Demon God Pillars attempting to ambush her were shattered into powder by the wave of magical force, dissipating into the air.

"If such fists could defeat God…" Standing unscathed in the crater, Satsuki's composure remained unchanged. "Then your God must have been far too weak."

As her words fell, six dark-golden orbs appeared behind her—Truth-Seeking Orbs fused with the Vipralopa, known as the Final Dharma Truth-Seeking Orbs.

These could not only erase all ninjutsu, but even after crossing worlds, could annihilate all existences constructed from anomalous legends and energies.

The moment these orbs appeared, the entire Temple of Time Reality Marble groaned under their weight. Huge cracks began splitting through the surrounding space.

The ruined throne itself split down the middle, a massive fissure extending directly to where the two stood.

"You're… unharmed? Impossible!"

"To cover up the sound of your rings shattering, I had to shatter my own finger bones with force." Satsuki blew lightly upon her fully healed hand, then looked coldly at the stunned Solomon, shaking her head.

"Your fists are interesting, but the force behind them is far too lacking."

"Wha…!"

At her words, Solomon glanced instinctively at the rings on his hand. Only now did he realize that his Solomon's Rings, an EX-ranked Noble Phantasm, had been cracked in the clash. As he clenched his palm unconsciously, three rings immediately disintegrated into dust, scattering into the air.

"You thought only you were plotting?" With a gesture, Satsuki merged the six Final Dharma Orbs into one, forming a dark-golden longsword so terrifying even Solomon felt dread.

His face twisted in shock. As he tried to shift his body into hiding, he suddenly realized the magical energy composing him was being corroded and scattered by some invading power. He could no longer control it—his mana itself was visibly vanishing.

"Impossible! With Solomon's Rings protecting me, no energy should be able to invade!"

His Clairvoyance instantly revealed the truth: during their direct clash, Satsuki had deliberately broken his rings and, with her final strike, injected that strange power directly into his Saint Graph. Now, he could not even move normally, let alone unleash his abilities.

Through his foresight, King Solomon understood her stratagem.

Snarling rage and frustration welled within him—yet when he saw her composed stance and graceful bearing, his fury warped strangely into admiration.

"Magnificent. Truly magnificent. Before I reached my apex, perhaps you are not the strongest Servant I've faced, but your intellect, your ability, and your composure—I cannot help but admire you."

But Satsuki's words were as cold as ever.

"If those are your last words…"

She lightly swung the dark-golden sword in her hand. Wherever its blade passed, space wailed, black lightning surged, and cracks spread ceaselessly outward. Even its mere pressure was nearly enough to tear the Temple of Time apart within the void.

"Then when you arrive in Hell, pray to your God that you never meet me again."

At that instant, Solomon's expression shifted drastically. In his gaze toward Satsuki flickered astonishment—and even fear he himself may not have realized.

"So it was you—"

Before he could finish, the golden sword cleaved down. But simultaneously, from infinitely far away, a massive beam of violet energy struck against the golden sword-light.

Boom—!

The clash between the two unleashed a storm that fused with the surrounding mana, detonating in a cataclysmic explosion.

The golden blade-light, unstoppable, split the violet beam apart after only a brief deadlock. Scattered energy swept out wildly, tearing heaven and earth into collapse.

As the great cracking of barriers resounded, Solomon's figure had already vanished from before her. The Temple of Time around them was shredded entirely by the collision between the golden blade formed from the Final Dharma Orbs and the violet beam.

In a dizzying blur, the scenery returned once more to the blood-soaked battlefield. But the surrounding walls and structures had been utterly destroyed by the aftershocks of their battle.

Satsuki dismissed the golden longsword, letting it disperse into particles, and re-formed her folding fan. Scanning with her Tenseigan, she found no trace of her foe.

"Escaped?"

As for the unfinished words Solomon had left behind—

—Now was not the time to ponder them. The Chaldean Servants seemed to have finished off the remaining two demons, and were already on their way toward her.

"Satsuki-senpai, are you alright?"

The first to rush over was the short pink-haired Servant called Mash. The worry in her eyes as she looked at Satsuki was not feigned. After all, the magical wave that had just burst forth here was far too terrifying. Even though they had experienced many adventures and quelled numerous anomalies, they had only faced enemies of that caliber in a handful of battles.

"I'm fine."

Satsuki turned to her, glancing briefly at the girl's slightly damaged armor and disheveled hair from the fight.

"Rather than worry about me, you should focus on learning how to better protect yourself in battle. Your shield is a fine Noble Phantasm, but only if you keep yourself alive can you better protect your comrades."

"Ah?"

Mash froze at the sudden remark, staring at Satsuki blankly. Her dazed expression slowly shifted into a warm smile.

"Thank you for the advice, Senpai. I'll remember it."

While the two were speaking, Ritsuka Fujimaru and El-Melloi II also arrived. Though their appearance was somewhat disheveled, they bore no wounds. The two demons had indeed been strong, but after being greatly weakened by Satsuki's End of Dharma, they were manageable. If they had been unable to deal even with those weakened demons, then parting ways with this Chaldean group would have been the best outcome for both sides.

But since they had managed to defeat the demons without injury, it proved they had trump cards hidden even Satsuki could not discern. In that case, they might be worthy of temporary cooperation.

Clearly, El-Melloi had also sensed the battle between Satsuki and the so-called Caster. From the overwhelming magic power released, the traces of the lingering Reality Marble, and even the summoning of demon nobles, it was obvious—the enemy Caster was not the one he had once known.

Yet despite such a powerful foe, before this woman he could only flee in disarray. Just what level had this lady's strength reached? Could she be a Servant who had attained the rank of Grand?

With this thought, El-Melloi lowered his stance even further: "Lady Satsuki, has the enemy here already been dealt with by you?"

"No. He escaped."

"To summon such demons, that Caster must be an extremely powerful Servant. To defeat him in such a short time is no small feat." As he spoke, Ritsuka Fujimaru was casting a healing spell, stepping forward nervously to ask: "May I ask, is your Master nearby?"

"Master?" Satsuki repeated the word indifferently, then recalled the Angra Mainyu she had left behind at the inn.

"She should still be watching television."

"Fou Fou"

A small white creature climbed onto Ritsuka's shoulder, letting out a pair of cute cries.

"Ah, Fou says so too."

Though no one knew how he understood the beast's speech, Ritsuka turned his blue eyes toward Satsuki, asking hesitantly, "If you don't mind, may I cast a healing spell on you?"

When his gaze met her cold, indifferent eyes, he thought she was displeased with his suggestion and immediately grew flustered. "I understand that someone as powerful as you would not be easily injured in battle. But this is my way of expressing gratitude for your help earlier. I…"

"Go ahead."

"I know this means little to someone like you, but…" Ritsuka suddenly realized what she had said. "Eh? What did you just say?"

"I do not repeat myself a second time." With that, Satsuki extended her hand.

"Ah… thank you."

Relieved, Ritsuka smiled and began casting his healing magecraft on her hand. After a short while, he wiped the sweat from his brow and withdrew his magical energy.

"It's done."

Satsuki retracted her arm, then turned her gaze toward El-Melloi. Though he tried to mask it, his breathing and heartbeat betrayed his unease.

"Do you have any other business here?"

Her question carried a subtle shift. From their earlier conduct, she felt that this group was not entirely unworthy of cooperation. And El-Melloi's words had hinted at a certain familiarity with her, making her consider that continued contact might hold value.

"Ah, yes. Though this may sound abrupt, no matter what, I feel that only with your help can our mission succeed."

El-Melloi sighed before continuing: "To be frank, I am someone from the future, and in this Holy Grail War, I too participated as a Master. But here, in this world, the Servants that have appeared are drastically different."

"That likely means the world you crossed into and the one you originally experienced are simply parallel worlds." Satsuki, with her memories of traveling across realms, had little difficulty understanding. "It's only natural for history and the future to diverge."

"You're not wrong. But judging from the opponents we've encountered these past few days, the anomalies have already far exceeded my expectations. I now very much doubt that, with just the few of us, we can complete this mission."

"Senpai?" ×2

Ritsuka Fujimaru and Mash looked at him in shock. The man who always seemed in complete control rarely showed such self-defeat. It clashed so strongly with the calm, sharp image he usually projected.

"Oh? Which Servant did you encounter that left you so discouraged?"

"Heh… more than an encounter, it was just a brief exchange of eye contact. But just now, when the battle ended, I sensed that presence again. In that instant, I felt as though death itself was tightening its grip on my throat. At times like this, I truly feel how powerless I am compared to you true Heroic Spirits."

"Eh? Senpai, on the way here, you sensed another Servant?" Ritsuka asked curiously.

"Yes. Outside just now, I faintly sensed a Servant exuding killing intent. The target wasn't me. But then it suddenly left, as if pursuing some goal. What's more, I believe it left intentionally for me to notice. Otherwise, with my abilities, there's no way I could have sensed such a terrifying Heroic Spirit."

Satsuki studied his expression, which bore no trace of deceit, and asked the key question: "Can you identify its class?"

"Only a rough impression. But from the extraordinary deathly aura, I'm certain it belongs to one of the seven standard classes—Assassin. And I guarantee, it was no ordinary Servant."

"Assassin, huh?"

Satsuki made a note of the class. She was curious about this mysterious Heroic Spirit. After all, during her battle alongside the Chaldean group earlier, she had unleashed both her Domain and the Tenseigan.

These two abilities not only suppressed all magical energy and the Servants and summons formed from it, but the Tenseigan itself granted insight into a foe's origin and extraordinary perception.

Yet even under these two powers, she had detected nothing at all concerning Assassin. If not for that deliberate reveal, she might never have realized she was under observation.

"But why would this Servant deliberately expose themselves?"

The question piqued her interest. Was it a sign they did not wish to be enemies? Or did this mysterious Assassin harbor another purpose?

Could there be another path in the Holy Grail War, beyond mere battle between Masters and Servants?

Pondering this, Satsuki fell silent for a moment. At that time, El-Melloi let out another sigh.

"To have finished with this matter here, only to now face that arrogant so-called 'genius'… truly, no moment of peace remains."

Chapter 168: Family Joy and Parting Sorrow

"[Bionic Prosthetics]… eh? You're personally serving as director of the medical prosthetics project? Or even as chief engineer? Vee, when did you take an interest in bionics?"

"I always have, Mother. On the battlefield, bullets have no eyes. Too many Britannian soldiers are forced to retire with broken bodies. As their sovereign, as the one who issued the orders that sent them to war, I cannot ignore their pain. Developing medical prosthetics is simply a way to better save their lives—so that even after severe injury, they can still live and work normally."

Hearing Vela's explanation, Princess Victoria Adelheid gave a gentle smile.

"How kind you are, Vee."

Watching her daughter spear a piece of grilled ribeye and chatter as she stuffed it into her mouth, her clear indigo eyes blinking with an almost childlike cuteness, the mother's brow revealed unmistakable relief.

Resting her chin in her hand, she simply watched her daughter, home at last, relaxed and eating heartily.

Victoria adored this feeling of ease, tinged with joy.

Like when someone very close to you reveals their dependence and defenselessness—knowing you will never despise them for being unguarded or unruly. In your presence, they can set aside the princess' poise, indulge in a little mischief, a little playfulness.

In the brightly lit dining hall of Camelot Palace, attendants in uniform moved quietly along both sides of the long table.

Since tonight was no grand court banquet, only a private meal between consort and princess—and with the consort herself in high spirits, even cooking personally—the dishes were not lavish.

Large plates, small portions, French in style.

Cold plates: Bavarian weisswurst, Black Forest ham, Italian vegetable-seafood salad. Soups: Russian borscht, cream of mushroom. Main courses: diced ribeye steak, Texas-style smoked short ribs, classic spaghetti, Spanish seafood paella. Sauces to taste. On the side, small desserts and ice cream.

The pasta and paella, Victoria had cooked herself.

It looked like a lot, but after so many years, everyone knew—Vela had always grown tall and strong quickly, a hearty appetite that never showed on her frame. Among Britannia's royals, her large appetite was well known.

For her, tonight's feast was just an ordinary meal.

"Sigh…"

The so-called yasashii Vela gave a helpless chuckle.

"I hardly deserve it, Mother. For people like us, 'kindness' seems more like an insult. If I were truly kind, I should be like Euphy—reining in my thirst for battle."

With that, she forked another piece of steak.

Juices and hemoglobin squeezed from the cut, mingling with black pepper sauce. Vela bit down, cheeks bulging as she chewed. Swallowing, she grabbed the chilled apple cider beside her, took a long swig, then shook her head and sighed: "It's nothing more than maintaining the army's fighting strength, reducing losses, ensuring veterans' survival rates… and, incidentally, earning myself a good reputation."

"Borrowing the words of the Breisgau traitors in their speeches after fleeing to the E.U.—all our benevolence is only for the sake of better rule…"

"Judge by deeds, not by hearts."

Pushing a plate of Texas smoked ribs before her daughter, Victoria smiled, scooped up a spoonful of borscht, and—"ahh~"—quickly and deftly pressed it to Vela's soft lips, signaling the topic was finished. She then took a napkin and gently wiped her daughter's mouth.

"Politics and war are filthy things. To fulfill one's grand vision, sacrifice is inevitable. But as Augusta, the one who decides, you must balance favor and punishment, flexibly wielding both faces according to circumstance. Only then can governance reach its best effect."

"In this, you far surpass your uncle and those other brutes who know nothing but steel and gunpowder. They turned the civil cabinet into a council of generals bristling with bayonets. A lord's chief duty is to command in war—but to be a great sovereign, command in war is not the only duty."

"Even your father, who seeks to dominate the world, to look down on all nations—after his coronation, he too faced the [Emblem of Blood Rebellion]…"

Victoria did not speak in the tone of commands, telling Vela what she must do. Instead, she drew upon her own experience, the theory of enlightened rulership passed down after the [Napoleonic Revolution of Europe] had scarred their family, and Emperor Charles' own living example. With gentle persuasion, she helped Vela shape and refine her thoughts.

Forking up a serving of refreshing vegetable salad, Vela chewed thoughtfully and nodded.

A governance style akin to the Way of the Overlord, but tempered.

Back to the main subject—when mother and daughter brought the conversation back to [Bionic Prosthetics], casually discussing the project's prospects—the night beyond Camelot Palace remained calm and warm.

Moonlight washed the world.

Silver beams splashed across the palace's crystalline walls, scattering soft and cool radiance.

Ornate lamps were set neatly throughout the courtyards, shadows stretching long between pillars and steps. At some point, among those shadows, a figure had appeared.

"One of Charles' finest offspring, is it?"

A child with pale golden hair stepped forward.

Though his face looked tender, no more than ten years old, his hair fell long and smooth, nearly to the ground.

Clad in a finely tailored robe and cloak marked with Britannia's royal crest, every detail immaculate—yet together, the image was oddly unsettling.

Half his body bathed in Camelot's soft glow, he lifted his head. From beneath the shadowed rim of a pavilion roof, his deep violet eyes gazed silently into the hall, their light obscure and unfathomable.

"To retake Europe, to restore family glory, to dream of unifying the globe, to vie for the throne… all fine, but no more than mortal wisdom. Only by slaying gods can one build a truly unified world without lies…"

So he murmured, shifting his gaze to the chalk-white avenue beyond the palace's gilded gates.

"Since Marianne and her two accursed children were lost, the Third Princess should be the strongest in Geass potential among Charles' progeny."

"Vela… within her Euro Britannia Four Knights of Order lies a Geass-compatible candidate, does it not? If she can perceive and deal with that candidate, even glimpse a fragment of the world's truth… then perhaps she may be accepted among us. She could be a force in Charles' conquest of the surface world. A token of… compensation for my brother's 'lies.'"

Buzz… buzz…

Down the chalk avenue came the royal procession: leading cars, escort vehicles, court-custom Knightmare Frames, palace guards, and carriages bearing the crown insignia and the First Knight of the Round's crest.

Emperor Charles arrived in full splendor.

Meanwhile, in the dining hall of Camelot Palace—

"…During my tenure as supreme civil and military governor of European Britannia, I devoted hundreds of hours of spare time to studying anatomy, microanatomy, biochemistry, physiology, and robotics. I found that the Empire does indeed possess technology for cybernetic body modification and reducing prosthetic rejection—mature technology, in fact. The only issue is that it cannot yet be made affordable for the masses."

Vela spoke slowly, listing her plans.

It was the truth.

Even without awakening her [Divine Gift], even without the cybernetic knowledge of Arasaka, of GSG9, of Section 9 engraved in her mind, it was as if fate itself drew her to bionics. When choosing a personal secondary field, she naturally gravitated to prosthetics.

She remembered well: Jeremiah Gottwald, the Pureblood leader of Area 11 and unlucky victim of the Orange Incident, later transformed into a cyborg.

If such technology could be made cheap and widespread—especially among career soldiers and military nobles—the prestige and support Vela would win as its advocate would be immense. And among the common folk, no less.

"The Eastern European front has already served as a pilot zone, with medical implants tested for several years. Results have been significant, feedback positive. My goal now is this: within a year, to bring mature, affordable prosthetics to every Imperial citizen. By then, the Empire will have no disabled people."

Clap, clap.

"No wonder the Grand Duke of Velaines and the Euro Britannia Noble Council praise you as the 'Goddess with the Lamp.' Mother fully supports you, Vee!"

Victoria applauded.

Just as Cornelia was called the 'Witch of Britannia,' and Schneizel the 'White Prince,' 'Goddess with the Lamp' was the epithet the outside world had given Vela—because the reforms she pushed had saved countless Britannian soldiers.

Of course, to the E.U., Vela was nothing but a tsarist black vulture.

As Victoria shifted the conversation to Area 11, asking Vela for details about deploying Honorary Britannians from Area 11 to clash head-on with the E.U.—

Tap, tap.

The sound grew louder, hurried footsteps drawing near.

"Your Highness Consort, Your Highness Princess—it is His Majesty."

An attendant reported, visibly flustered.

"His Majesty?!"

At once, Victoria rose to her feet.

"Vee, come with me to greet him."

Abandoning their meal, Vela followed her mother out of the dining hall, through the corridor. Just as they reached the grand staircase of the front hall, they saw Emperor Charles ascending step by step along the richly carpeted red silk stairway.

"Your Majesty."

Victoria curtsied, lifting her gown.

"Father."

Vela snapped a military salute.

In truth, she was a little puzzled. At this late hour? Odd. Her mother was already past forty—hadn't Charles always favored the young? For years now, he had only given her more stepmothers and new siblings.

"My most exceptional daughter—"

And with that, Vela understood immediately.

Here comes the sweet talk, the promises that never land…

...

The next day.

Area 11.

Tokyo Settlement.

Governor's Palace.

Cornelia narrowed her sharp eyes at the near-Level One administrative order displayed on the terminal's UI.

At her side, Euphemia still looked stunned, her lips trembling: "Why so sudden… Suzaku, and all the Japanese Honorary Britannians of the 11th Army—they're to be transferred to the Eastern European front? But he only just cleared his name from brother Clovis' assassination…"

"Euphie, don't be willful."

Cornelia cast her sister a deep look. "This was Vela's will."

Meanwhile, at Ashford Academy, Suzaku Kururugi—having only recently re-enrolled, reunited with childhood friends, and begun to settle in with classmates—received his military reassignment orders.

Chapter 249: Eden—I'll Become a MANTIS Too!

Only when true despair arrives do people realize how unreasonable and absolute it is.

On this day, Australia was shrouded in the radiance of the Honkai Eruption. Everyone living on this land—whether young or old, good or bad—was struck by equal despair.

"No… I don't want to die yet…"

"Anyone… please… save me!"

"God, why must you treat me this way!"

"Mom… it hurts so much… I'm scared!"

"My child, my child, who will save you?"

Men howled in grief and unwillingness, children wailed in fear, women clutched their husbands or children tightly, and priests fell to their knees praying for salvation.

Those with Honkai resistance who could survive were far too few—not even one in a thousand. Thus, at this moment, despair filled the land of Australia.

No matter how strong the will, it could not stop the erosion of the body. Those who understood the Honkai knew: once a Honkai Eruption appeared, it would mercilessly annihilate all within range without resistance.

But how could they accept this? How could they resign themselves to having their lives trampled so easily?

Yet as ordinary people, they were powerless. Even their fate wasn't theirs to control. At this life-or-death moment, they realized the only thing they could do was pray for a miracle.

And in the very next second—

A miracle truly appeared.

"Look, what's that?!"

Someone exclaimed in shock. Above them, the dark clouds were pierced by a white knight's lance, letting sunlight shine down upon the earth.

Then, blood-red petals drifted down like rain.

When people touched the petals, they discovered in disbelief that the Honkai energy eroding them had dissipated.

"This… this is…!"

Very soon, everyone understood what was happening.

Because Eden's concert was broadcast worldwide, all they had to do was look up to see the live feed—there, they saw the boy dyeing the white flowers red with his own blood to save them.

"I know him, he's Elias, a hero!"

"But he's clearly just a boy…"

"Thank you, thank you for saving all of us."

"Mom, I like this big brother!"

Countless people looked up at the screen with tears of gratitude. Some knelt and kowtowed, some held the blood flowers preciously, some cried as they gave thanks again and again.

The clergy in the churches fixed their eyes on the boy's figure. Suddenly, one bishop tore off the cross from his neck—

Then, with utmost devotion, he looked toward Elias.

...

Inside Fire Moth's base—

"The Honkai concentration in Australia is dropping rapidly! It's back to normal levels! The Honkai Eruption has been stopped—Captain Elias stopped it!!"

"Uoooooohhhhhh!!!" xN

Every Fire Moth base erupted in deafening cheers. People hugged one another, shouting and unleashing the joy in their hearts.

"He did it, he really did it!!"

Mei suddenly stood, staring at the screen's data, so excited she nearly screamed.

"Ah… you truly saved everyone."

In the counseling room, Aponia knelt on the ground with her hands clasped in prayer, tears spilling from her eyes.

She saw it—the severed threads of fate of over thirty-five million people, now once again extending toward the future. Their destinies had all been changed by Elias!

Indescribable emotions surged through Aponia's entire being.

...

"Wait, he… he's still going to fight!"

Suddenly, someone shouted in shock.

On the live screen, Elias drew a thunder-wreathed battle scythe and aimed it at the Herrscher of Fire before him.

The whole world was struck speechless in shock.

He had already saved so many lives. He could have stepped back, taken a rest, and left the rest to others. Yet he still stood at the very front, facing the Herrscher directly.

Seeing the boy's lofty and towering figure, countless tears streamed down faces at that moment. They all thought of one word: Hero.

Thus, in this moment, a belief was born.

...

Inside Sydney's Super Dome in Australia—

"Impossible! How could you do such a thing! My Honkai Eruption was meant to be the sacred sacrifice celebrating my birth! You—you dare ruin it?!"

The Herrscher of Fire roared in fury, losing composure.

Elias' Lilium Sanguineum had dissolved all Honkai energy across Australia. She had not absorbed enough Honkai energy yet. Now, she was merely a Herrscher with less than 2000 HW.

And that was only because the scope of her Honkai Eruption was vast—though diluted, the sheer amount had accumulated. If it had been like the Herrscher of Reason or the Herrscher of the Void with just a single city's range, she might have barely reached 200 HW.

But what shocked her most was that not a single person had died. Even if just one person had perished, she would have gained at least some increase in Honkai energy.

Yet she felt nothing.

This meant Elias' blood flowers had truly reached every single person in Australia, without missing anyone.

By all logic, this should have been impossible.

"Good… everything went according to plan, phew~"

Elias let out a breath of relief. Just now, he hadn't simply used Holy Blood Unleashed and Abyss Flower's Zeroth Output.

He had also added the Herrscher of Wind's authority.

After all, wind could reach everywhere.

Elias used countless streams of wind as eyes, locating every person's position. Then, he guided the blood flowers of creation with those winds, delivering them to each individual.

Otherwise, if the petals had simply floated down on their own, who knew how many would have been missed—especially those indoors, who would surely have been doomed.

"Now, it's your turn, Herrscher of Fire. Tell me, how does it feel to be the weakest Herrscher in history? With only 2000 HW of Honkai energy, you're hardly even qualified to be my opponent."

Elias mocked, staring at the pitifully weak Herrscher of Fire.

Still, he took a battle stance. Though Abyss Flower had been thrown elsewhere, Elias had more than one Divine Key.

A thunder-wreathed battle scythe appeared in his hand—this was the Divine Key forged from the Third Herrscher Core: Key of Judgment—Seven Thunders of Retribution!

"Surrender quietly, and you'll suffer less."

"You damnable human!!"

The Herrscher of Fire seethed with hatred, wishing nothing more than to tear Elias to pieces. But in the next second, several figures radiating terrifying power gathered at the white-haired boy's side.

"Eli, are you alright? Let me check you quickly!"

"Elias, you were far too reckless!"

"Hmph! And you call this 'not letting anyone die'? Compared to me, you're the real madman!"

"Rest properly now. Leave the rest to us."

Elysia, Sakura, Kalpas, and Kevin surrounded Elias, worriedly looking at the pale-faced boy. The girls felt such heartache they could hardly breathe, while the men were filled with admiration.

Elias had truly saved everyone.

But the way he did it was too painful to watch.

Seeing his sacrifice, how could the four of them bear to let him continue fighting?

"No, it's not over yet. I must keep going."

Yet the boy stubbornly shook his head, tightening his grip on the scythe.

"Elias!" Elysia clasped his hand tightly, her face full of worry and unwillingness.

"There's still one person left to save, isn't there? Ah, don't look at me like that. I'm already much better now."

Facing the three's deeply concerned gazes (Kalpas' was hidden by his mask), Elias gave a dry laugh as he spoke.

It was only the near-total consumption of his Holy Blood. Don't forget—he was the Herrscher of Rebirth. The regeneration of mere blood, after just half a minute, had already recovered.

And he wasn't wrong.

There was still one person left to save in order to achieve the goal of "saving everyone." That was Himeko, whose body was occupied by the Herrscher of Fire. Since that target had not yet been reached, Elias felt he could not rest.

"I'm the captain. Listen to my command. If your hands are itching, go deal with that big bird over there. In terms of power, it's much stronger than the Herrscher of Fire."

Elias pointed to the Honkai Beast descending through the dome's ceiling—a massive flaming bird.

Its entire crimson body was wreathed in flames, and the Honkai energy and pressure it radiated far surpassed that of the Herrscher of Fire herself.

(This is too obvious… it's Garuda, isn't it? No wonder I couldn't find it after searching everywhere. So you really are the Herrscher's companion Honkai Beast.)

Elias raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself.

"That's… the Herrscher of Fire's companion Honkai Beast?!"

"This pressure… looks Judgment-level."

"Oh? It really does look stronger than that Herrscher. None of you steal it from me! Elias, can I slaughter it?!"

"Kalpas, calm down."

The four were shocked at the appearance of Garuda—this was only the second companion Honkai Beast to appear besides Shesha.

Though the Herrscher of Fire was weak due to her interrupted Eruption, this Judgment-level Garuda was at full strength, truly formidable.

"Go ahead, do as you like. Just leave some of its body behind. I think it's perfect as material for Hua's Meta-Morph surgery. That girl has been waiting a long time…"

Thinking of Hua's increasingly resentful gaze, Elias felt a little embarrassed.

He had promised to find her a suitable Honkai Beast long ago. Yet somehow, that promise had been delayed from the Fourth Eruption all the way until the Seventh—nearly two years had passed.

No wonder Hua thought he had forgotten about her. Her mood had been low for some time.

"Alright, no problem! I'll leave a few feathers for her! Die, stupid bird!!"

Screee!!

Kalpas charged fiercely, clashing with Garuda. Soon after, Elias sent the remaining three to assist—after all, a Judgment-class Honkai Beast was no easy kill.

He remembered: in the original setting, Garuda had absurdly thick HP and terrifying regeneration. Though not endlessly reviving like Shesha, it was close. Its health bar was over ten times longer, and its regen speed dozens of times faster!

"All of you, go. I'm almost fully recovered. Compared to the companion Honkai Beast, this Herrscher is much easier to handle. And in the end, only I can save Himeko."

Elias spoke with utmost seriousness.

Elysia and Sakura were helpless. They both knew—though the boy was usually easy to talk to, once he decided on something, no one could change his mind.

"…Be careful, Elias."

"We'll finish off that bird quickly."

With those words, the two girls also chased after Kalpas and Kevin, as Garuda had already been driven out of the dome.

Elias then turned his gaze back to the Herrscher of Fire. The Seven Thunders of Retribution in his hand flared with lightning.

As its name suggested, this Divine Key had seven forms: sniper rifle, katana, scythe, whip, lipstick, kitchen knife, and slingshot…

The last three clearly clashed with the tone of the first four. But given that its designer was Vill-V, the "genius of little junk," this was entirely within expectations.

Others could only use one form depending on compatibility. But Elias, as Vill-V's financial backer, could wield all seven freely. Among them, the scythe was his exclusive form—no one else could use it.

"Have you prepared to repent? To dare occupy the body of my comrade—unforgivable!"

Elias twirled the scythe. Even a casual swing roared with thunder and tore the air. The Herrscher of Fire's expression turned dark as iron.

Without hesitation, she unleashed her authority. A raging sea of flames erupted, the alloys of the dome beginning to melt under the sheer heat.

"Human, don't underestimate me—I am a Herrscher!"

The Herrscher of Fire declared as she released her inferno. The ordinary people within the dome trembled in fear.

Yes, she was a Herrscher.

Even with less than 2000 HW, she was still a true Herrscher—an apostle of the Honkai meant to destroy the world. To ordinary humans, she was no different from the god of death.

Flames descended from above.

But this time, people did not cower.

Because their savior stood beside them.

"Ice and snow forge this will—eternal, unending!"

Elias shifted the scythe into his left hand. With his free right hand, he clenched his fist and slammed it into the ground, summoning the power of ice and snow.

A mighty glacier rose, shielding everyone from the descending fire.

"What?! That ability!"

"Surprised? Unexpected?"

Elias freely wielded the Herrscher of Ice's authority. As the Seven-Core Herrscher, his Honkai energy recovery far surpassed that of the Herrscher of Fire. By now, he had already recovered to around 20,000 HW.

A tenfold difference!

Though he knew her flames could never overcome his ice, Elias still glanced back, making sure Eden was unharmed before easing his heart.

But the Herrscher of Fire acted decisively.

Realizing she was completely suppressed, she spread fire in all directions while turning to flee.

"Tch! What a nuisance!"

Elias casually extinguished the flames and even formed a dress of ice and snow for Eden, a protective gown capable of withstanding heat up to 1000 degrees. For the others, however, he only conjured simple ice shields as a precaution.

"Herrscher of Fire, you won't escape!"

Without hesitation, Elias pursued. He would never let prey he had locked onto escape.

...

Eden glanced at the ice gown covering her body, then looked at Elias' departing back with complicated eyes.

(Am I… only able to watch like this?)

The diva, whose wealth could buy nearly anything in the world, now felt deeply unwilling. She tightened her grip on the microphone in her hand.

How she wished it were a gun or a sword.

"It seems that if I remain just a singer, I'll never have the right to stand at your side, Elias. If that's the case…"

Eden closed her eyes, then opened them again with renewed determination.

Once this Honkai Eruption ended, she too would undergo a Meta-Morph surgery—to gain the power to fight side by side with Elias!

But for now, she refused to remain still.

"Haah!!"

Eden leapt down from the high stage. Frowning at her high heels, she quickly kicked them off and dashed in Elias' direction.

Even if she was just an ordinary human—

There were still things she could do right now!

Chapter 555: I Love You. Was It Said to Me?

Kotomi Izumi walked out of the bathroom wearing Yukino Yukinoshita's pajamas. Her hair was still a little damp, but that was fine—there was still some time before bed. As long as it dried before she went to sleep, it would be okay.

Yukino Yukinoshita, sitting at the edge of the bed reading, heard Kotomi's footsteps. She instinctively looked up, her beautiful brows furrowing slightly. Just as she was about to ask why Kotomi hadn't buttoned up her pajamas, in the next moment…

Her eyes fell on Kotomi's chest.

Yukino's gaze lowered slightly, then she glanced at her own chest. For a moment, her expression became a mixture of emotions.

I'll never lend Kotomi my pajamas again! Yukino thought to herself.

Kotomi sat down on the other side of the bed. Aware that she hadn't buttoned her top, she deliberately avoided the subject.

"Yukino, the bathroom's free. You can go take a bath now…"

"No rush. I'll read a little longer."

Yukino didn't move, continuing to read the Tale of Two Cities in her hand. It wasn't the first time she had read it. But regardless of how many times she read a book, whenever it was in her hands, she would always calm down and read it slowly.

Kotomi glanced at the cover and immediately recognized it as Tale of Two Cities.

After a short silence, Kotomi leaned a little closer to Yukino and slowly said: "I love you, not because of who you are, but because of how I feel when I'm with you."

A faint blush spread across Yukino's pale cheeks. Her gaze shifted from the book to the window. The finger that had been about to turn the page trembled slightly. At the instant Kotomi spoke, Yukino felt her heart stir—the very feeling countless romance novels used thousands of words to describe: that flutter of the heart.

She thought Kotomi was confessing to her—here and now, at such an unexpected moment. Yukino panicked. She didn't know how to respond. Should she accept? Refuse?

Did she even like Kotomi? Such a simple question, yet she had no answer—despite being such a clever girl.

Only after several seconds did Yukino realize that it was a line from Tale of Two Cities.

Right at that moment, Kotomi continued:

"When people mention Tale of Two Cities, the most famous line is: 'It was the best of times, it was the worst of times.' But for me, this line left the deepest impression."

So, it was just about the book after all…

Normally, Yukino would have looked calm as still water, while her heart surged with emotion, and she would have discussed the book with Kotomi at length. Kotomi was the only one she could truly talk to about reading.

But at this moment, upon realizing that Kotomi's "I love you" was only quoting from the novel, Yukino felt a pang of disappointment. She wished Kotomi's words weren't about a book, but rather…

"I like that line too. I'll go take a bath now." Yukino said softly. The shy, excited heart she had felt moments ago instantly calmed. After flipping through a few pages symbolically, she shut the book with a pa and set it on the bedside table. Standing up, she walked into the bathroom.

Watching Yukino's back as she left, Kotomi felt puzzled. She had only wanted to talk about Tale of Two Cities—so why did it feel like Yukino was upset as soon as she spoke?

She thought about it for a long time but couldn't figure it out. So she simply stopped thinking, and flopped back onto the bed.

That's why, sometimes, 'dense straight girls' are no fun at all.

...

The pitch-black night devoured all light, and a blood-red moon hung high in the sky.

Bathed in its glow, Sobu High School looked as if it had been drenched in blood.

A white-haired short-haired girl ran frantically into the school building. In a rush, she locked the first-floor door tight. Without stopping, she cast one terrified glance behind her, then bolted up the nearest staircase, fleeing upward.

Kotomi's expression looked as if something unimaginably terrifying was chasing her from behind.

After sprinting all the way to the second floor, Kotomi slipped into the farthest classroom, locking the door tightly behind her. Leaning against the wall, she caught her breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.

"If I had known… I shouldn't have run upstairs. I should've hidden in a first-floor classroom and then found a chance to smash the window and escape through it." Kotomi muttered between gasps, her chest heaving up and down. If not for the Queen of All Females physique holding her up, she would've already collapsed on the floor, completely exhausted.

She shouldn't have followed me… Kotomi thought, sitting on a desk to rest during this precious moment.

But locking the front and back doors of the classroom didn't give her even the slightest sense of safety. She knew very well that if the terrifying girl chasing her found her here, this supposed safe room would instantly become her grave.

When she had rushed into the school building earlier, she had locked the first-floor entrance. And since it was night, the smaller side doors of the building should've already been locked too…

Just as Kotomi thought she had escaped the pursuit, a loud, violent crash echoed from downstairs. Her eyes widened in horror.

Bang!

Bang!!

Bang!!!

Following the booming impacts came the sharp sound of glass shattering! The terrifying girl stepped across the shards, her footsteps unhurried as she strolled into the building.

"Dearest Kotomi~ where are you? Come out, okay? I'm really not angry. As long as you listen to me from now on, I'll treat you very gently.

"Hey—I've already taken care of all those annoying people. No one will ever try to steal you away from me again, or disturb our happy life together. Kotomi, aren't you glad?"

The girl's voice sounded distorted, as if specially processed, carrying static that made it impossible for Kotomi to recognize who it was.

During her escape earlier, Kotomi had turned back to see who was chasing her. But it had been useless. The girl was wearing a hoodie completely drenched in blood. If not for the faint traces of white still visible, one could have mistaken it for a crimson-red hoodie from the start.

And that faint white—the original color of the hoodie—seemed to suggest that Kotomi's blood was still missing as the final 'decoration.'

Kotomi's eyes went wide with fear. She hadn't expected the girl to smash through the door and force her way into the school building!

Even here on the second floor, with the classroom doors locked, she suddenly felt stripped of all safety. Forcing herself up, she crouched low, straining her ears to catch every sound from outside.

Even with the Queen of All Females physique giving her strength in every aspect, Kotomi had no full confidence she could escape alive from that terrifying lunatic.

She… she probably doesn't know I'm on the second floor… Kotomi thought anxiously.

Suddenly! From the corridor outside came faint footsteps—like those of a hunter, blade gleaming coldly in hand, creeping toward its prey.

Then came the screech of metal dragged against the floor. Kotomi knew it was chains—the girl intended to bind her with them!

And there was yet another sound… the rustling of heavy black plastic bags scraping along the floor as they were dragged. Just imagining what might be inside made Kotomi's scalp crawl.

The faint footsteps, the grating sound of black plastic bags and chains dragging across the floor—Kotomi pressed herself tightly against the inner wall of the classroom, hiding among the desks and chairs. Covering her mouth with both hands, she tried to resist the crushing pressure of the terrifying girl outside, suppressing the fear surging up her throat.

The sounds passed by the wall behind her, then gradually faded away.

More than ten minutes later, everything outside the classroom seemed to fall into complete silence. Kotomi's clothes were soaked with cold sweat—or rather, not just sweat, but… she had no time to think about it now. All she wanted was to find a chance to shake off that deranged girl and escape the school building.

Supporting herself against the wall, Kotomi stood up on trembling legs, wondering if she should just jump from the second-floor classroom window.

After all, if she left the room and ran toward the stairwell, even if she had already mapped out the shortest route in her mind, there was still the risk of running into that terrifying girl along the way.

Her short rest had helped her Queen of All Females physique recover somewhat. If she really encountered the girl again, Kotomi had confidence she could use its boost to sprint and shake her off.

But she also knew her Queen of All Females physique wasn't in full form right now. Even after resting, her sprinting could only last about five minutes at most.

Five minutes. Not enough if she had to run around inside the school building. But if she jumped from this classroom window and used those five minutes to sprint straight to the school gate, it might just be enough!

Kotomi carefully crept toward the window. To her dismay, she realized this classroom was on the side of the building. Even if she jumped, she'd still have to run a few hundred meters to reach the main gate.

Still, she reasoned that with her physique, jumping from the second floor would do her no harm. Compared to the risk of leaving the classroom and heading for the stairwell, it was better to leap now and put distance between herself and the terrifying girl—taking the fight from inside the building to outside.

But just as Kotomi reached for the window latch, she froze. Even after unlocking it, no matter how hard she pushed, the window refused to open. It was as if the entire frame had been welded shut!

Her heart leapt into her throat. With no time to think, she grabbed a chair, intending to smash the glass.

Creak.

Behind her came a distorted, twisting sound. The whole classroom door shook violently. Kotomi felt as though she had plunged into an ice pit, her eyes trembling as she turned toward the noise.

There, in the small window of the door, glowed a pair of red eyes.

"Kotomi I found you Our little game of hide-and-seek can end now, right?"

The terrifying girl laughed maniacally. Then she raised the hilt of her knife and smashed the glass, reaching inside to twist the lock.

As the girl entered, Kotomi collapsed weakly onto the floor. Tears streaked her beautiful face as she let out broken, muffled sobs—cries that made her look irresistibly vulnerable.

The girl in the blood-red hoodie seemed very satisfied. She kicked the door wide open, stepping inside. Her long legs were wrapped in over-the-knee stockings—one black, one white—shapely and elegant. The small white sneakers on her feet only added to the impression.

The hoodie concealed much of her figure, but the faint curves beneath, paired with the gray-blue pleated skirt, showed she had an excellent build.

At last, Kotomi understood why she hadn't been able to identify the girl by her voice earlier. The mask covering her face had a built-in voice changer. No wonder her words, though sweet, had sounded strange and laced with static.

The hood and mask hid most of her face, but Kotomi could still sense—this was a beautiful girl. Beautiful, and utterly insane.

If not for the blood-dripping gutting knife she toyed with in her hands, she could have been almost perfect.

"You… who are you really…"

"Heehee~" The terrifying girl let out a gleeful giggle, twirling the gutting knife in her hand through the air, its bloody trail both gruesome and beautiful.

Step by step, she advanced, then tossed the heavy black plastic bag onto the floor in front of Kotomi. Her sweet voice, laced with the distortion of the voice changer, rang out:

"Go on, open it. They're all your old acquaintances~"

Kotomi's face turned deathly pale. But the words carried an irresistible force, compelling her like a puppet to open the bag. When she saw what was inside, the light in her pink eyes vanished completely.

Some collapse in hysteria. Others collapse in silence.

Seeing Kotomi's hollow, ashen eyes, the girl smiled with satisfaction. Her melodious laugh was beautiful—yet utterly terrifying.

She walked right up to Kotomi, pulling down her hood and removing the mask. Her face was revealed at last. On her lips was smeared either blood—or crimson lipstick. The sight carried a twisted, sickly allure.

"It's… it's you…"

Kotomi's eyes widened in disbelief. Her eyelids twitched as she struggled to suppress the terror in her heart, staring straight into the girl's smiling gaze.

The girl's blood-red lips curved into a chilling smile. Her voice returned to its natural tone as she knelt down, leaning close to Kotomi like a tame cat. The mingling scent of blood and perfume surrounded her—like being dragged into hell.

"Kotomi, remember how sweet things were between us? How gentle, how doting, how forgiving I was with you? Don't you know? Maybe it was because I was too gentle… that you gave your first time to her! When I realized she had taken that from you, I went completely insane! Even though I loved you so much.

"I was such a fool. Only now do I understand—endless gentleness and love aren't enough… So, I killed them. From beginning to end, I recorded it all on video. I almost want to show them to you, one by one.

"At first, I wanted them cold and lifeless, obediently sitting in chairs, to witness our wedding. But halfway through, I grew unhappy~ heehee… so I left them like this—scattered about, like dozens of Lego sets torn apart, their pieces thrown everywhere, never to be put back together.

"Hate me? Then hate me! Hate me so much you want to kill me! Let hatred blend with love—that's the only way we'll never be able to stop. I know it. That's what you like best."

The girl pressed her lips against Kotomi's. Kotomi sat limply on the floor like a doll, unable to resist anything.

Satisfied, the girl caressed Kotomi's cheeks, holding her in a tender embrace. "You're finally being obedient~"

Splurt.

With a sickening tear of flesh, the girl thrust the gutting knife into Kotomi's abdomen. Blood gushed forth, staining the last trace of white left on her hoodie.

As the light in Kotomi's eyes faded away, just before it disappeared completely, tears rolled down the girl's cheeks. She cried out:

"I love you. In the next life, promise me—you'll be good and love only me, okay?"

But the dead Kotomi could no longer give any reply.

After a long while, the girl in the blood-red hoodie cradled Kotomi's cold, doll-like body in her arms. Her heavy footsteps carried her away, her expression unreadable—was she laughing, or was she crying?

Holding her, she walked toward the paradise that belonged to them alone.

Kotomi suddenly jolted awake. She had just had a nightmare—about a terrifying girl hunting her down!

Yet now, even as she tried to recall it, she realized she could no longer remember the girl's face. Even though in the dream's final moment, the girl had taken off her hood and mask.

"Ah… what a thrilling, dangerous dream."

Kotomi sighed. Her vision was still blurry from waking. Was it just her imagination? Why did it feel like her body's position was a little strange… almost like she was holding herself up on both hands, like those sloppy push-ups they used to do in high school gym class during warm-ups.

"For me, right now feels pretty thrilling too."

Yukino Yukinoshita's voice drifted up from beneath Kotomi. Blinking the sleepiness from her eyes, Kotomi finally saw—Yukino was pinned under her.

Yukino's cheeks were faintly flushed. So cute… Kotomi thought absentmindedly for a moment.

Then she snapped back to herself and quickly shook her head. What am I thinking?!

Hurriedly rolling over to the other side of the bed, she glanced shyly at Yukino and asked in a small voice:

"When did I end up in that position without realizing it?"

"When I came back after my bath, you were already asleep. I didn't want to disturb you, so I just lay down and was about to turn off the light. Then you rolled over in your sleep, eyes still closed, and pinned me underneath you."

Yukino spoke calmly. Kotomi gave a sheepish laugh, wondering how she should apologize.

But before she could say anything, Yukino stood up and silently left the bedroom.

Watching her retreating figure, Kotomi panicked, thinking Yukino must be angry. Yet she had no idea what to say.

She glanced at the night outside, then at her phone. She had fallen asleep at around 11:00. Now it was 11:20. Which meant the terrifying dream had lasted only twenty minutes.

After a while, Yukino returned to the bedroom, holding a cup of steaming hot water. Sitting beside Kotomi, she carefully handed her the cup, speaking softly. Her usually cool voice carried a gentle note this time:

"Honey water. I just made it for you. Warm water doesn't dissolve honey easily, so it's a little hot. Don't worry, the cup is insulated. Take your time—drink it slowly."

So that's why she left—to make honey water for me… Kotomi realized, her heart warming. Just like the honey water Yukino had made, sweet and comforting.

"Do you want me to feed you?" Yukino asked softly. She wasn't joking—she was asking seriously. If Kotomi said yes, Yukino would naturally feed her without hesitation.

"I can do it myself, thank you." Kotomi shook her head with a grateful smile.

Chapter 643: Little Jibril, I Choose You!

The Inquisition worked efficiently. After the Daemon Inquisitor squad led by John—117 captured one of the Zerg broodmothers, Gloria, analysis of the Zerg specimens and intelligence extracted from Gloria's mind were promptly delivered to Selene's desk.

The broodmother Gloria was to be transferred from the Inquisition's 2107th Expedition Fleet to the hands of the Third Legion Astartes Black Templars, who had come to provide support.

Once all useful information had been extracted, Gloria would either be handed over to the Imperial Science Bureau's personnel, taken to the Garden of the Imperial Capital Palace as a display specimen, or destroyed on-site—pending decision.

The sun set in the west.

In the study loft, Selene bathed in the afterglow of the sunset. She floated down from her hovering carpet and sat upright at the desk.

When facing external officials, it was best to remain serious and proper—especially with Inquisitors, whose fanaticism rivaled even the Word Bearers of the 17th Legion Astartes.

Selene certainly did not want to someday find herself, while traveling incognito, looking up at some landmark, statue, or souvenir depicting her lounging on a floating carpet, legs dangling as she lazily flipped through books while eating pastries.

These people had a history of such excess. Wherever they went, they carved Selene into monuments—not limited to continent-sized memorials, towering statues reaching the heavens, or countless murals…

A continent-sized monument of her lazily eating—that would be far too shameful, far too socially fatal.

Though the Inquisitors always inscribed her actions with the most noble and sanctified interpretations, Selene herself did not wish to see such things!

"The Terran Dominion has already been declared. The Overmind perished with Tassadar, the second Overmind captured by the United Earth Directorate also died under Zeratul's warp blade… and now the swarm's leader is the Queen of Blades…"

Selene muttered thoughtfully, chin in hand, swirling her teacup. Before her, the holoscreen projected the passionate speech of an older man. The loud buzzing of cheers from the crowd carried from the speakers.

The cheers of the masses.

Selene's pupils reflected the image of the speaker.

A middle-aged man of about forty-five. Though not tall, his shoulders were exceptionally broad. He wore a lavish gray high-collared uniform embroidered with a golden wolf's head, and draped across his back was a massive cloak woven with golden threads.

A head of black hair was streaked with gray, and his thick, graying beard showed his age. Yet his gray-black eyes, flecked faintly with gold, gleamed sharp and bright—strong, resilient, ambitious, and ruthless.

"The Kel-Morian Combine's economy is on the brink of collapse. For all who wish to leave that wasteland and seek a better life, Korhal is your safe harbor. To protect the Umojan people from Zerg harm, I have done more than their own ruling council ever did."

"No matter how they slander me, I will continue to strive for the greatest interests of all Terrans. As your leader, I have expanded Terran dominion across human-controlled space and driven economic growth. We will continue to rise, to answer with action against those parasites who only spout empty words and refuse to walk alongside us…"

"…I will restore the glory of our Empire, never bowing to any alien force. I have already tamed the Zerg and crushed the Protoss. Now their creators would take from us what we rightfully possess…"

"Always remember—who is it that protects you best…?"

The powerful, magnetic voice poured into her ears. Within his rhetoric, Selene faintly sensed the aura of one of her own kind.

On the screen, surrounded by red-painted CMC-300 power-armored marines wielding heavy C-14 'Needler' Gauss Rifles and standing over two meters tall, the man at the podium clenched the edge of the lectern, raised a fist, and roared with fervent might.

That charisma, that forceful gesture, that almost hysterical fervor.

"Arcturus Mengsk…" Selene whispered the man's name. Memories long buried stirred faintly. She smiled, turning her head. "What other useful intelligence was extracted from the broodmother's mind?"

Her gaze passed across the hall to Jibril, who had been summoned and now stood nervously at attention.

At this moment, Jibril was wearing a prototype ceremonial dress designed by Sebas.

It carried the light, agile style of the Flügel's attire, but with the upper torso fully covered. An asymmetrical silver epaulet draped with ornate tassels hung over one shoulder, while the cuffs and collar bore decorative patterns of the Empire's double-headed eagle and the single white-wing emblem of the Flügel's Battle Angel Corps.

What left Selene slightly stunned was the pair of high-heeled boots on Jibril's feet—also specially designed. The familiar craftsmanship… Good heavens, how long had it been? When did Sebas learn shoemaking?

Compared to her usual silly demeanor, Jibril now carried a touch of maturity and cold elegance.

With the pure white wings of the Flügel at her waist, the halo above her head woven from geometric rays of light, her iridescent luminous eyes, and the smooth lines of her thighs shown beneath the ceremonial cut of the outfit… her appearance was truly divine.

And then—just as Selene nodded in satisfaction—"Hehe, Your Majesty."

Noticing Selene's gaze, Jibril instantly showed an embarrassed expression. She lowered her head, clasped her hands behind her back, and turned her toes inward as she floated awkwardly in midair, a little ashamed.

Yet, almost against her will, she squirmed toward Selene's direction.

Alright, I take that back.

Selene set down her teacup and rubbed her temples.

It wasn't the clothing at fault. It was her.

Indeed, the more composed Azril was better suited for central coordination and command.

Sebas, it will depend on you whether this child can be corrected.

"Jibril—!"

A low voice rumbled from her throat. Azril, the elder sister of the Flügel standing beside Selene, fixed Jibril with a sharp glare. The surge of killing intent made the drooling girl staring at the screen jolt in alarm, hastily wiping her mouth.

No matter how much she doted on her youngest sister Jibril, Selene still came first.

Without a wielder for their god-slaying weapons, the Flügel would be nothing but hollow living corpses wandering the world.

After the ancient war of Disboard ended in defeat, it was Azril who prevented further mass suicides among the Flügel, even weaving lies to ensure their survival. She revered Selene all the more, who had once again taken up the essence of their kind—the user of the god-slaying weapons.

Even more than their original creator, War God Artosh.

Selene had not erased her memories, only guided them slightly.

Having once witnessed her sisters commit mass suicide after losing their master, Azril wished even more than Selene herself that she endure.

The Flügel needed a master.

"My Empress, within the planetary wreckage destroyed when Lady Alyssa descended, besides capturing the Zerg broodmother, the Inquisitorial Expedition Fleet also discovered the wreck of a human starship during their post-battle sweep."

Remembering her role, Jibril quickly shifted to a solemn, dignified expression. Like a news anchor tidying papers after a broadcast, she smiled gently, holding a holographic tablet and swiping with focused attention.

On the screen, amid underground hives of creep and biomass, the massive wreck of the crashed starship was revealed. As Jibril's fingers danced across the interface, images refreshed—Imperial silver-armored warriors pried open rotting bulkheads, dismantling and recovering sections of the ship.

Fortunately, civilizations capable of interstellar colonization, no matter how uneven their level, still met certain minimums. Many of the de-powered electronic modules were successfully decrypted and restored within the foundry decks of the Imperial flagship.

Partial restoration yielded useful information—this footage of the Terran Dominion's founding Emperor, Arcturus Mengsk I, delivering a speech to its citizens, was one such piece.

More restored fragments were compared with the intelligence extracted from broodmother Gloria's mind.

From them came extensive records about the Terran Confederacy, the Kel-Morian Combine, the Umojan Protectorate, and the fall of the Confederacy leading to the Dominion's rise.

There were also incomplete star charts of the Koprulu sector: coordinates of human colonies such as Tarsonis and Korhal… even Aiur, the Protoss homeworld.

Jibril reported, "From broodmother Gloria's mind, we obtained key concepts: 'Queen of Blades,' 'return,' 'gather,' and 'Zerus.'"

"Since the Zerg's psionic signals don't strictly constitute memories, detailed soul-reading analysis will take time."

"Understood. Who is the commander of the rendezvousing expedition fleet?"

Selene twirled a feather quill between her fingers.

"High Inquisitor Thomas Macefield of the Inquisition's 2107th Expedition Fleet, Imperial Auxilia General 'Kizaru' Borsalino, and the Third Legion Astartes Black Templars' fleet lord commander, Second Grand Company Captain, Legion Champion, Hak… Foo…?"

As she read the last name, Jibril blinked, confirming she had not misread, then glanced sidelong at Selene. Her large eyes seemed to say: for such a lofty title, that's an awfully sloppy name.

Selene thought of the quick-footed, starfish-headed man without a basic attack and chuckled. "Hak Foo… my champion pugilist." Thus, the realspace campaigns held little trouble.

But the progenitor race dwelling in the void warranted Selene's closer attention.

The Xel'Naga.

Born of the void, entirely dependent on psionics, their intellect was highly advanced, having reached the ultimate goal of evolution: to create and to observe lesser civilizations, shepherding them through endless cycles.

Whenever a new universe was born, they descended in avatars, scattering seeds of life, then selecting potential offspring among them.

"Scattering seeds of life… Interesting. Worth a visit," Selene mused, tapping idly on the chair's armrest.

"Let's hope their civil war hasn't wiped them out. The rift in the void… They too must have sensed the unexpected guest. Hmph, how will you respond?" Selene lowered her gaze, pondering silently.

Very well… let's raise the stakes.

"Jibril, for the experimental first battle of the Imperial Guards' Third Sequence Battle Angel Corps, I choose you."

"Eh?"

"Just me? Azril and the others won't go?" For a moment stunned, Jibril's eyes quickly lit up with joy and excitement. She hurriedly asked, "Then… Your Majesty means I'll be going with you, right?"

"I will go, but not now."

"Eh?!"

"I still have pressing matters. As a Close Number and an Irregular Number, do not disappoint me. Little Jibril… take this."

Selene extended her hand. Jibril hurried to the desk, holding out both hands.

Bzzz—!

At Selene's fingertips, Honkai energy compressed into a violet-red crystalline shard.

"When your power is overdrawn, this will prevent you from regressing into a child."

Selene ruffled Jibril's prism-like, rainbow-reflecting hair. Her tone softened, almost joking: "Otherwise, as Dalenst said, if you end up killing the enemy with cuteness, now that would be something."

"Mm… Your Majesty…"

After all, the Flügel were created for battle. Especially Jibril—the most belligerent of them all. Making her a secretary or the manager-maid of Selene's study was a bit of a waste.

"Are you ready?"

"Yes."

Though the shift was abrupt and left her stunned, Jibril instinctively nodded lightly. Then she saw Selene's lips curl into a grin.

"Then—off you go!"

Bzzz!

Selene tousled Jibril's head, locked space, packaged her, tore open the walls of realspace, linked to the Honkai supraspatial network, anchored coordinates, and hurled her through.

All in one seamless motion.

Time to test her in battle.

It would serve to verify improvements made to the Honkai network, now substituting the 'Spirit Corridor,' for supporting Flügel operatives.

Selene met Azril's gaze. Crimson diamond-shaped eyes glowed faintly, piercing the rift of spacetime. Beneath the violet-red firmament, Honkai crystalline eggs of all sizes were already forming. Within their translucent shells, one colorless ring lit up first…

Chapter 573: Night Raid?

Although she had lost her demon contract, Natsuki Minamiya's strength had not diminished because of it, and she could still command the power of space.

The title of "Witch of the Gap" would not fade either.

After Natsuki Minamiya greeted everyone, Darkness and the others also followed suit, and the group members began chatting lively with them.

Aside from Frieren, who appeared a bit withdrawn due to not having interacted with people for hundreds of years, the others were all quite outgoing.

Combined with the familiarity they had built up during group chats, they quickly blended in with the others.

Still, the group members did not ignore Frieren because of her aloofness, doing their best to help her integrate into the larger community.

In no time, the living room became lively and bustling.

The entire welcome ceremony did not last long. Before long, the crowd gathered in the living room dispersed, each going off to enjoy themselves in different areas.

Meanwhile, under Arifureta's guidance, Natsuki Minamiya and the others began wandering around the villa.

Everywhere in the villa they could see little lolis and beautiful girls, along with groups of silver-haired maids weaving through the crowd to provide services for the guests.

All of this gave Natsuki Minamiya and her companions quite a novel experience.

At the same time, they discovered something very strange: from beginning to end, they had not seen a single male figure here.

Unable to hold back her curiosity, Natsuki Minamiya asked Arifureta:

"Arifureta, why haven't we seen any men here? Is there some special reason for this?"

The reason she asked wasn't because she liked being around men, but purely out of curiosity.

Hearing Natsuki Minamiya's question, Eris and the others also turned their curious eyes toward Arifureta.

Arifureta did not conceal anything and answered straightforwardly:

"There's actually no special reason. Eriri just doesn't like being around men, so she made a rule that only women are allowed in this villa."

"That's already special enough, don't you think?"

Natsuki Minamiya couldn't help but roll her eyes, then her face took on a strange expression.

"Although I already had some guesses from the group chat conversations, it seems Eriri really does like girls."

The other four also showed odd expressions. After all, in their worlds, unlike in Tenma's world, same-sex love was not very common.

Still, they did not feel any dislike toward Eriri because of this.

In fact, in their eyes, if the person was Eriri, then even if it was a girl, there didn't seem to be any problem.

After all, they had already been captivated by Eriri's peerless beauty the very moment they saw her in the livestream.

"Of course, that's something we all agree on."

"But it's also fortunate Eriri likes girls. Otherwise, I wouldn't have had such an easy time being with her."

As Arifureta said this, a blissful smile appeared on her face.

Thinking back to her time together with Eriri and the experiences of more than a year, Arifureta felt incredibly lucky.

In her previous life, as Eriri's devoted fan, even before Eriri had joined the chat group, she had already resolved to put in effort to change Eriri's orientation and give her all to win her over.

She hadn't even considered whether she would ever truly meet Eriri.

After all, with the chat group—a cheat connecting the multiverse—even if Eriri never joined, she would still have tried to find the world Eriri belonged to.

It was as if the chat group had heard her innermost desire, because before long, Eriri was pulled into it. She had been excited for days.

If not for the fact that the chat group still lacked the function to travel between worlds, and that she herself had still been trapped in a seal, she would have long since rushed to Eriri's side to begin her pursuit.

Later, upon learning that Eriri also liked girls, to her, it felt no different than mutual destiny.

So, after finally meeting Eriri, she confirmed their relationship at the very first opportunity.

She truly felt herself to be extremely fortunate.

Seeing Arifureta's blissful smile, Natsuki Minamiya gave her a deep look, then let out a soft laugh.

"It seems you really do like Eriri."

"Of course I do!" Arifureta replied without hesitation.

She then couldn't help but selectively share some sweet little stories between her and Eriri, instantly feeding Natsuki Minamiya and the others a mouthful of dog food.

At the side, Darkness suddenly wore a perverted smile, as if imagining some twisted play.

Victoria and Eris, on the other hand, showed expressions of admiration.

Although Victoria had decided to remain unmarried for life, it was mainly due to her lifespan and humanity's prejudice against half-elves. That didn't mean she was uninterested in love.

As for Eris, although she was a goddess, she was not the type that had lost her humanity and only retained divinity. Rather, she was a pure girl who had never been in love. Hearing sweet love stories naturally stirred longing in her heart.

Meanwhile, Frieren, who had remained silent all along, now revealed a curious expression.

As a long-lived elf with little sensitivity toward emotions, she couldn't quite understand the kind of feelings Arifureta spoke of. Yet a small seed of wanting to understand quietly sprouted within her heart.

...

Around eleven o'clock in the morning, Seraphim and Sarasvati finally returned from the vampire ninja village. Under Nene's guidance, they passed through the World Gate and arrived in the Saekano world.

Before coming here, Sarasvati had already learned from Seraphim many things Eriri had once mentioned—such as how Eriri was not from this universe, and about the existence of the multiverse.

Still, when they followed Nene through the World Gate and entered the villa, they were stunned by what they saw.

In the Virtual Arena, they witnessed Luo Hao, Jibril, and Esdeath sparring, their casual blows carrying destructive might enough to shake heaven and earth. The sheer power terrified both of them.

If not for the protective barrier around the arena, they likely wouldn't even have had the courage to watch.

Before coming here, Seraphim and Sarasvati had thought they would be of great use to Eriri.

But after seeing the hundreds of maids moving gracefully through the crowd, they realized they had thought too highly of themselves.

Just as they prepared to fulfill their duties as Eriri's servants by joining the maid corps, Eriri stopped them.

From Eriri, they learned that her personal servants were completely different from the hundreds of other maids. That revelation allowed them to finally breathe a sigh of relief.

It meant they still had value to Eriri.

...

Time quickly passed, and by a little after five in the afternoon, the banquet began.

Everyone attending the gathering assembled in the banquet hall. The tables were covered with a grand feast prepared by Aoi Kujou, Erina Nakiri, and others.

At long last, Natsuki Minamiya was able to savor the divine-level cuisine she had been eagerly anticipating for a day and a half.

The overwhelming flavor that shook her very soul made her feel that coming to this gathering had been the best decision.

For the next while, she abandoned her usual elegance, transforming into a genuine foodie wandering all over the banquet hall.

She even used points to accelerate her digestion so she could eat more despite already being full.

Victoria remained stationed in the dessert area, endlessly devouring puddings, mochi, cakes… all sorts of exquisite Chinese, Japanese, and French sweets filled her mouth without restraint.

In that moment, she felt like she had entered a paradise of desserts.

Darkness, Eris, and Frieren were no less enthusiastic in their feasting.

Seraphim and Sarasvati were also utterly conquered by the endless delicacies in the banquet hall. Sarasvati felt immense gratitude for having accepted the role of Eriri's servant—otherwise she would never have had the chance to taste such cuisine.

Just like that, over two hours of the banquet flew by. The satisfied group members soon left with their friends and relatives, each returning to their own worlds.

Another two hours later, at ten o'clock in the evening, Eriri suddenly received a Cross-Boundary Talisman request from Darkness.

Speaking of which, this was actually the first time since the establishment of the World Gate that Eriri had received a Cross-Boundary Talisman request from a group member.

She had nearly forgotten that using a Cross-Boundary Token still required the other party's consent.

At this moment, Eriri and Arifureta had just finished bathing and were lying on the bed, playing co-op games on their Switch consoles. Neither of them had been paying attention to the chat group's messages.

So when Eriri received Darkness' teleportation request, her attention instinctively shifted to the chat group.

After checking, she saw no message from Darkness, meaning the request had been sent quietly.

From this, Eriri immediately guessed why Darkness had chosen to sneak over at this time.

Her lips curved into an intrigued smile.

Noticing the change in Eriri's expression, Arifureta—who now knew Eriri extremely well—immediately realized something interesting was about to happen.

Curious, she asked, "Eriri, what happened?"

"That girl Darkness couldn't hold back anymore. She just sent me a Cross-Boundary request."

Eriri spoke without hiding anything, directly voicing her guess.

"Ah… as expected of her."

Arifureta was left speechless at Darkness' eagerness to be abused, yet she didn't doubt Eriri's words at all.

"So, what do you plan to do? Will you let her come?"

"Of course. Since she can't wait any longer, I don't mind indulging her perverted fetish. As for the game, we'll play later."

"…Fine."

Though a bit reluctant, Arifureta still yielded to Eriri's decision.

After pausing the game, the two of them sat up from the bed.

Eriri then directly accepted Darkness' request.

In an instant, a world portal appeared a short distance in front of them, and soon, Darkness—clad in her knight's armor—stepped through it.

The moment her eyes landed on Eriri, who was wearing nothing but a silky, seductive nightgown, Darkness' breath caught, and her heartbeat faltered for a split second.

Her breathing quickly grew heavier, and her heartbeat accelerated.

Those shapely legs exposed beneath the fabric, the the delicate and alluring collarbone, and the faintly rising and falling chest beneath the lace nightwear…

For a moment, Darkness found it hard to look away.

Seeing Darkness stare at Eriri with the eyes of a lust-stricken woman, Arifureta immediately glared at her in irritation.

She then moved her body directly in front of Eriri, blocking Darkness' view.

"Enough. Stop staring. Why are you here?" Arifureta asked unhappily.

Though she couldn't stop Eriri from being with others, this was supposed to be her and Eriri's private time.

Now, being interrupted by Darkness left her displeased. Not to mention, Darkness had the audacity to look at Eriri with those kinds of eyes right upon arrival. That only made her more upset.

She even regretted not making Eriri change clothes beforehand, but it was too late for that now.

Hearing Arifureta's words and with Eriri's body now blocked from her sight, Darkness finally snapped back to her senses.

Even though Arifureta wore the exact same seductive nightgown as Eriri, Darkness felt not the slightest attraction toward her.

Realizing what she had just done, Darkness flushed with embarrassment.

"Ah… sorry. Did I come at a bad time?"

Even as she spoke, Darkness couldn't help sneaking glances toward Eriri, hidden behind Arifureta.

She knew full well the relationship between Eriri and Arifureta, and with the way they were dressed, it was obvious they had been about to do something intimate.

Before Arifureta could answer, Eriri's voice rang out first.

"It's fine. Otherwise, I wouldn't have accepted your request." Eriri smiled at Darkness as she spoke.

At the same time, she wrapped her arms around Arifureta from behind, pressing her body against her back.

Then she lowered her head, affectionately leaning close to Arifureta's ear.

Chapter 328: Let Me Install a Herrscher Core...

Aside from MANTIS technology, Grey showed Setsuna several other technologies left behind from the Previous Era.

"The Divine Keys" and the "Key of Blankness."

"To fight against Herrschers, Dr. Mei decided to use Honkai power to counter Honkai. She used Herrscher cores as energy drivers to forge a special weapon—the Divine Key."

"The Divine Keys can manifest effects based on Herrscher authority. For example, Fu Hua's Fenghuang Down can manipulate brain signals, while the Void Archives can analyze weapons and tools, and so on."

Grey explained through the holographic interface.

"Although I think turning Herrscher cores into weapons is somewhat wasteful, given the circumstances of the Previous Era, they probably couldn't think of a better solution."

Setsuna nodded in understanding.

At that time, not to mention in-depth research of Herrscher cores—even if the Divine Keys had appeared any later, humanity would've been forced into rout by the Herrschers.

Senti, upon hearing about Herrscher cores being turned into weapons, gave a strange look and clicked her tongue:

"Humanity borrowing Herrscher power to make weapons—how could that ever compare to a true Herrscher?"

"Mhm, I also think the Divine Keys don't utilize Herrscher cores efficiently. The real valuable thing is the 'Key of Blankness.'"

The nanobot projected a somewhat peculiar-looking set of armor.

"Dr. Mei spent immense effort studying Imaginary Space and Honkai energy, and she proposed an interesting law:"

"Herrschers' Honkai energy exists in Imaginary Space, and the Herrscher core is the key to open Imaginary Space."

"Based on this theory, she created the Key of Blankness."

"That's a set of armor that can embed a Herrscher core. It allows the Herrscher core to connect with the human body, letting humans briefly link to Imaginary Space—becoming Herrschers themselves."

Simply put, the Key of Blankness uses Herrscher cores as keys, enabling its wearer to connect to Imaginary Space for a short time.

Thus, they could draw upon Honkai energy within Imaginary Space, gaining power rivaling a Herrscher.

While speaking, the nanobot added:

"In my view, in actual combat, the Key of Blankness far surpasses most Divine Keys. If not for Dr. Mei's body being unable to withstand it, it could have achieved even greater effects."

Depending on which Herrscher core it carried, the Key of Blankness could manifest different abilities.

Dr. Mei had once used the cores of the Herrscher of Thunder and the Herrscher of Wind to face the Herrscher of Dominance.

Unfortunately, that experiment caused irreversible damage to her body. For the sake of her life, the project was temporarily suspended.

The technical data on the Key of Blankness had also been copied into Griseo's Ark.

"So? You plan to make a Key of Blankness?"

Fu Hua asked.

"In the last era, I knew Dr. Mei had used it… Honestly, I don't think you people really need it?"

She glanced around at Setsuna and his companions.

They were either shipgirls, dragon girls, or Spirits.

Given their abilities, the Key of Blankness' power boost seemed somewhat redundant.

"No, no, no. The Key of Blankness has two derivative technologies. We can study it further."

Grey raised two fingers.

"First, the Key of Blankness can be modified into single-soldier combat armor—equipped with a power furnace, nano-composite armor, and tactical modules. Combined with MANTIS tech, it can unleash immense power."

"That's called Valkyrie Battlesuit."

Setsuna reminded Grey with a laugh.

Sure enough, researchers tended to think alike. Otto had dug into the Key of Blankness to make Valkyrie Battlesuits for Schicksal troops.

The nanobot, upon seeing the design, had come to the same conclusion.

"Later, I'll give you a Shadow Knight, though I still prefer Dea Anchora."

He patted Fu Hua on the shoulder.

"???"

Fu Hua was baffled.

"The second way… I'm very interested in the Key of Blankness' ability to use Herrscher cores…"

Grey rubbed his chin as he spoke.

"In theory, the Key of Blankness can embed multiple Herrscher cores, granting the wielder multiple Herrscher powers. Unfortunately, due to experimental limits and her own physical condition, Dr. Mei never managed to study it further."

"Using the Key of Blankness also places a heavy burden on the user's body, making it impossible to unleash one hundred percent of a Herrscher's power…"

As she spoke, Grey fixed her gaze on Setsuna:

"Conveniently, we have someone here who theoretically is compatible with every power system in the world, whose physical fitness is off the charts—a man who can take a subspace light spear to the face and chew hydrogen bombs like candy."

"Huh? The Commander?"

The shipgirls and dragon girls froze for a moment.

"You want to use the Key of Blankness to build armor for the Commander?"

Though Herrscher powers were impressive, everyone still felt Valkyrie Battlesuit's style didn't really suit Setsuna.

"What are you thinking?! I said study the use of Herrscher power, not make bikini armor for the Commander to wear!"

The nanobot knocked on the table.

"We can try applying the Key of Blankness technology by embedding Herrscher cores into the Eternal Snowfall. That way, he gains the ability to use Honkai energy and Herrscher authority."

"Anyway, the starship and Commander are one and the same. His body's durability and adaptability should allow for perfect compatibility."

"In the future, once the Commander's fitted with ten or so cores, tsk tsk… I think even without the starship, you could crush the Final Herrscher with your bare hands."

"Adding a whole new power system, huh…"

Setsuna thought it over.

Whether it was MANTIS tech, the Divine Keys, or Valkyrie Battlesuit, they didn't mean much to him—they were better suited for his companions.

But Herrscher authority? That was truly appealing.

"Approved. Begin research and modifications here as soon as possible."

...

Ka—

The Eternal Snowfall hovered near the space station.

Considering that Honkai was this world's unique trait, it was only natural to conduct modifications here in the Honkai world.

Transferred from the base, the Honkai-research lolis and Bulins began drafting a detailed modification plan.

Applying the Key of Blankness technology to the Eternal Snowfall didn't require any massive changes to weapons, engines, or structure.

Since the starship and Setsuna were of one mind and body, all they needed was a place to install the Herrscher core.

The process wasn't complicated.

During testing, Setsuna's adaptability to Honkai energy far surpassed Fu Hua and Griseo's, on par with the Herrscher of Sentience.

His physical endurance was also more than enough to withstand any side effects of the Key of Blankness.

And with Dr. Mei's detailed records at hand—

Within just three days, the research lolis produced a full design plan.

Equipped with special-type Bulins wielding their rainbow hammers, they began working in the Eternal Snowfall's main control chamber.

Watching them disassemble and reassemble the starship's control console and its precision components at visible speed, Fu Hua and Griseo were astonished.

"They only glanced at the design once, right?! Can they really understand everything inside? And why are they all using hammers for construction?!"

The two voiced the exact same question.

"This is the Empire's cornerstone. Don't worry about the details. If they say it works, then it works."

"Just wait for good news."

"..."

...

On the space station.

Aside from the research lolis' modules for observing Earth, simulating historical development, and conducting experiments—

There was also an enormous activity ground.

From the side extended a boundless platform, its surface made of bluish-gray composite metal. The material was tough enough to withstand direct bombardment from small starships.

Looking up, one could see the endless starry sky.

An invisible energy shield separated cosmic radiation and the vacuum of space, while gravity generators here simulated Earth's standard 1G gravity.

At this moment, Fu Hua, clad in her Azure Empyrea form, stood at one end of the plaza, holding the Xuanyuan Sword in one hand, staring across at Setsuna.

During the modification of the starship, apart from raising Griseo, Yae Sakura, and Yae Rin, Setsuna would spend his free time sparring.

Just to get a little advance practice with Honkai energy.

"Come, I won't use ship rigging or Gundams. Just my first form, to play with you."

He drew a longsword decorated with golden patterns, ornate and magnificent—the Sword in the Stone.

Beside them stood Senti, Griseo, the Yae sisters, and Kallen, watching the show.

They had seen shipgirls and dragon girls fight, but as for Setsuna himself, beyond knowing he commanded a Juggernaut that blotted out the sky, they didn't know much.

Shwoosh—

Fu Hua's figure vanished instantly. With a shrill tearing sound, she flashed forward, sword light striking straight at him.

Her movements were so fast that Kallen couldn't even catch her afterimages, and even Griseo, a fellow fusion warrior, couldn't follow the immortal's speed.

Yet in Setsuna's eyes, it was no different from slow motion.

Clang!

He swung casually, the Sword in the Stone knocking aside the supposedly inescapable strike.

Fu Hua pressed on, mixing sword strikes with punches and kicks.

Each blow carried crushing power, yet Setsuna deflected them all with ease.

Every clash of blades shook the entire platform with violent shockwaves.

"Ki · Impact!"

Smack!!—

Setsuna firmly caught Fu Hua's punch, his feet unmoving.

With a tug, the immortal fell straight into his arms.

Unfortunately, because of their size difference, there was no softness to be felt—just a bit uncomfortable and awkward.

"Good reactions, but you don't actually know how to wield a sword."

Fu Hua glared at him, leaping back a few steps.

His moves weren't anything special, no techniques or forms. Purely by swordsmanship, he was no match for a true Shenzhou swordsman.

He simply relied on overwhelming speed and power, seizing absolute advantage in every clash.

His speed outstripped everyone else—blocking before they could even strike. His strength dwarfed everyone else's—making brute force breaks impossible.

If a sword master were dragged here to fight him, it would just be a flashy performance before being beaten to death with basic attacks.

"I'll repeat myself—unless your attack speed surpasses lightspeed, don't think about getting the first move on me."

Setsuna smiled.

"As for strength… humans can't compare with a nuclear reactor, right?"

"..."

Fu Hua fell silent for a moment, then let out a sharp cry and attacked again.

The surrounding environment suddenly changed dramatically.

The dark sky blazed with fiery clouds, light burning across half the heavens.

Vast Honkai energy condensed, warped, and shifted at Fu Hua's will—

Finally forming a colossal unsheathed sword, descending from above.

"Immortal, isn't this the move you used against Sirin?!"

Setsuna looked up, half the sky dyed orange-red.

"I know your body is absurdly strong, but how about your will and spirit?"

From above, Fu Hua looked down at him.

"Don't worry. If you can't handle it, I'll stop."

This was her unique ultimate technique: the Taixuan Eminence.

The extremity of transformation. Even without a sword, there is sword. Through spirit, the sword is formed, sword qi manifests. It is the resonance of divinity.

The extremity of change, the wondrous expression of all things, beyond what form can constrain.

Without shape, yet no shape is needed. The sword fills the space—the sword is space itself. Thus it is everywhere, unstoppable.

The Taixuan Eminence simultaneously targeted both spirit and body. There was no escape, no evasion.

The world-shaking strike descended with a roar.

"Eh? This old relic is really that strong?!"

Senti shivered as she watched. She herself couldn't use this move, and in some ways, the Taixuan Eminence was like a Herrscher-killer.

She recalled how she had often teased Fu Hua before—only thanks to the immortal's magnanimity had she not been held accountable.

"Impressive effects, but not enough. Too slow."

Setsuna raised the Sword in the Stone skyward.

BOOM!!!!

A torrent of blue magical energy erupted upward like a pillar of light, scattering the colossal conjured divine sword.

The Honkai energy condensed in the air instantly collapsed.

Fu Hua had planned to resist, but even the residual energy carried an incomprehensible, irresistible power.

Even in human form, their output levels weren't remotely on the same plane.

Thud—

Setsuna easily caught the falling Fu Hua.

"You…"

The immortal looked at him with a complicated expression.

"Your spirit wasn't affected at all?"

She had assumed his physical defense was due to an extraordinary body, winning by brute magical output in a direct clash.

But to resist mental attacks as well—that was difficult to believe.

"Nope. Do you know what it means to launch a mental attack against me?"

Setsuna chuckled, pinching her cheek.

"It's the same as attacking the Eternal Snowfall's main control system. What you face is the firewall of a Juggernaut-class supercomputer reinforced by sophon processing."

"..."

"Shameless."

Before Fu Hua could reply, Senti spoke up first, spitting the word.

With man-ship unity, he could call upon the starship's processing power to resist psychic attacks.

What normal person could match a supercomputer and sophons in sheer calculation power?!

No wonder every time she'd tried secretly nudging Setsuna's consciousness, she had failed—only to get a knock on the head instead.

"..."

Fu Hua gazed at him for a long moment before speaking solemnly:

"Your strength is immense, but your use of it is too crude and wasteful. If you could refine it further…"

"With your power, if you could master the Taixuan Eminence, there would be no one in the world who could withstand even a single strike."

"Hmm…"

Setsuna thought for a moment.

Truthfully, with the Fallen Star Lance, none could last more than two moves against him anyway.

But it wouldn't hurt to pick up another skill. The Taixuan Eminence was useful in human form—he couldn't always use a planet-buster cannon to swat mosquitoes.

"Then I'll trouble you, Immortal, to teach me when you have time."

"I've already received your favor, removing the side effects of Blade Mantra. It's only right I repay you."

Fu Hua was about to say more when—

"Oi, are you two done hugging? What is this, Gone with the Wind?!"

Grey's voice suddenly cut in.

She peered at Setsuna and Fu Hua through the holographic interface, thinking they were up to something indecent in public.

"We were sparring in swordsmanship."

Fu Hua's cheeks flushed as she scolded, rising to straighten her robes.

"Sparring? More like one day you'll 'spar' your way onto a bed!"

"What's so fun about primitive weapons anyway? Want me to send you a dozen antimatter grenades? Much easier to use."

The nanobot dismissed such mystical nonsense, then cleared its throat.

"Commander, the Eternal Snowfall's Herrscher Core drive module is complete."

Chapter 327: The Final Divine Assembly, Solar Sovereignty Shines

Noah's slightly serious words fell into Istaroth's ears, and her whole body tensed as she quickly waved her hands.

"Never, never! I've never once messed up, unlike Paimon who's always clumsy."

To be honest, Istaroth was truly nervous. She had seen her master serious before, but hearing him say so firmly that he would show no mercy was rare in all the years she had followed him. If anyone really provoked him, they would surely vanish completely—without leaving the slightest trace in the river of time.

With a playful flick of his finger on Istaroth's forehead, Noah chuckled: "Why so nervous? At worst, if you mess up, you'll just be stuck playing games with me for tens of thousands of years."

Istaroth drooped her head. Play games? More like play with me! Tens of thousands of years? I'd be ruined…

For other goddesses, being close to the Heavenly Principle was like a golden chance falling from the sky. But she was the Sustainer of Heavenly Principle—she naturally shared in his power. No matter how much he played with her, she couldn't gain the slightest increase in strength.

Noah turned his gaze toward the flourishing Supreme Divine Domain of the Main Universe.

"If the Divine Collective's gods fail me, I will punish them severely. To seek power beyond oneself but refuse to bear the risks—that does not exist in Teyvat."

The Solar Sovereignty was the second greatest authority in Pan-Human History, second only to the Chronicle of Ages, which could directly alter history itself.

It was inseparably tied to the rise and fall of civilizations, to the birth of gods, to the divine collective, to faith…

It had not yet been activated. It required a wielder to be activated.

Once activated, the Solar Sovereignty could directly regulate the rise and decline of civilizations in Pan-Human History.

But to regulate the countless civilizations of infinite universes—if such authority were given to a single god, the Solar Sovereignty's true power could never be brought forth.

It was like a company—one person could never manage all of its numerous functions.

Thus, the Solar Sovereignty had to be divided.

Even if there existed a god capable of perfectly exercising the Solar Sovereignty, Noah would never hand it over whole. A single mistake could bring catastrophic destruction upon all Teyvat's civilizations.

So dividing it into twenty-four parts and distributing them among many Divine Collectives was the safest way, ensuring diligent service to the prosperity of Pan-Human History.

Even if one or two Collectives faltered, the damage would be minor. Phanes could still reverse it through the Chronicle of Ages.

Noah walked toward the origin of Pan-Human History—the dwelling place where the recluse Phanes resided.

The Infinite Dragon God, Ophis, curled up hugging a pillow, floated asleep in the temple's air, breathing peacefully.

The Power of Infinity streamed endlessly from her body, flowing into Pan-Human History and nourishing universes already bearing life.

Balancing the evolution of all universes was a heavy burden. Even though Ophis had reached the level of a low-tier super single-universe, the task left her exhausted. Only sleep could keep her output and recovery in balance.

Thus, both she and the Red Dragon God Emperor were always sleeping when using their power.

"You've worked hard," Noah murmured.

"But at least, it's only during universe ascensions that you truly suffer."

The intervals between each ascension seemed so short that the two great Dragons of Truth were constantly slumbering.

Their sacred labor was far more demanding than that of any god in the Divine Collective.

After all, they were the tall ones.

Why wasn't the Heavenly Principle burdened in the same way?

Nonsense. He only needed to determine the direction of universal evolution.

They, on the other hand, simply followed his course step by step. But to conceive the evolution of universes—that was far more complex.

Istaroth couldn't help rolling her eyes. Of all the Teyvat Universe, her master was surely the most carefree.

All the exhausting, dirty work was left to them.

They worked hard, while he… worked hard on them. Uuuu…

Noah ignored the often overstepping Istaroth and stepped directly into the root of Teyvat.

This was no longer a projection of a single universe, but rather the projection of countless universes—each light point here was a universe. Worlds that had not reached sequence-level universes did not even emit a glow.

Phanes sat calmly upon the central divine throne. Before her floated a starry sphere the same size as herself—the projection of the Main Universe.

Only the Main Universe and some of the surrounding sequence-level universes bore a strong aura of Human Principle. The rest of the sequence-level universes were nothing but emptiness, void of life.

Pan-Human History resembled a great river of civilization flowing through all of Teyvat. Every universe that contained life contributed a small branch stream to this river.

And at every point along this river, authorities of Pan-Human History shimmered brightly.

They were the embodied concepts of stars, acknowledged by the civilizations of Pan-Humanity.

Apart from the Solar Sovereignty, the strongest were the Lunar Sovereignty, the Morning Star Sovereignty, the Jupiter Sovereignty, and others.

Though other Stellar Sovereignties could also influence the rise and fall of civilizations, all combined they barely matched the Solar Sovereignty alone.

Among them, the Lunar Sovereignty ranked second, having reached quasi-super single-universe level. Unlike the Solar Sovereignty which was split into twenty-four parts, the Lunar Sovereignty was divided into twelve. Each portion reached high-tier strong single-universe, though still far weaker than a single share of the Solar Sovereignty.

At this time, the Ruler of Space Asmoday, the Ruler of Death Paimon, the Ruler of Life Baal, and the Ruler of Ice Esdeath appeared here.

The original Four Rulers could be understood, but now even Esdeath had barely reached quasi-super single-universe. She remained the weakest of the Sustainers.

Noah had never reallocated the portions of power he had granted, and that was for the best.

Esdeath was the only Sustainer later elevated by him.

All five Sustainers were present, but none dared breathe heavily.

Compared to Noah, the Heavenly Principle, they feared Phanes even more.

The original four Sustainers aside, Esdeath had been thoroughly disciplined by Phanes before and had learned her lesson well.

Noah beckoned, and all the Stellar Sovereignties already shining within Pan-Human History manifested at once.

In that instant, dazzling light of Human Principle pierced through Eden, radiating to all of Celestia, and from Celestia out toward the entire Supreme Divine Domain.

Not only that, but the whole of Pan-Human History within the Main Universe rejoiced.

Like a chain of falling dominoes, this joy spread from the Main Universe to all universes of Teyvat.

At that moment, all the Divine Collectives of the Supreme Divine Domain raised their heads toward Celestia, which had lain silent for countless years.

Phanes smiled: "At last, the final Gift Game that will raise Teyvat's rank is about to begin."

"I have waited for this day—nearly ten thousand years."

Noah said: "Before convening the assembly that will mark Teyvat's ascension to multiversal rank, the final Divine Assembly shall begin. Only those who hold a Cosmology and gods at weak single-universe level or higher may participate."

At present, those who had reached weak single-universe level and above were the highest figures of each Divine Collective. In every Collective, their number did not exceed the count of five fingers.

Although at a glance the difference between weak single-universe and standard single-universe seemed small, in truth it was vast—like the difference between a wielder of six Visions and a god who had already ascended.

However, in terms of status there was little difference, for reaching weak single-universe meant one had already filled in the missing part, and could naturally advance to standard single-universe smoothly.

All gods who met the criteria to attend this assembly received the message at the very first moment.

When the message reached them, everyone was startled for an instant, but quickly returned to normal.

After all, those who could receive such summons had already participated in multiple divine assemblies.

For some gods, such an assembly might only have been attended once in their entire lives—and that once was the only one.

...

Liyue Divine Domain.

At this moment, the Liyue Divine Domain was, as always, the most prosperous central station among all the Divine Collectives. Beyond the Liyue people's commercial wealth, what made it more renowned was its frequent hosting of enormous festivals, making it the most familiar name even among countless outerworld civilizations.

The current Supreme Divine Domain truly lived up to its name.

No matter how powerful a god might be, upon entering here their ability to manifest power was sharply suppressed. A blow that could destroy a galaxy in the outer universes could here only shatter a single god-forged star.

This was not because gods grew weaker, but because universal laws had transformed into higher Laws. The laws of the universe were but the afterglow of these Laws, and gods' abilities were suppressed by ninety-nine percent.

A god-forged star was something that in the past even a middle god could casually create.

Now, a middle god could no longer create a god-forged star on their own.

Even so, the number of god-forged stars in the Liyue Divine Domain had already grown beyond measure.

But towering above all god-forged stars was still the Jade Star.

Wherever one stood in Liyue, even in planes created by True Gods, nothing could obscure its radiance.

This was the glory of the Supreme God above the Collectives.

The Jade Star was also the office of the Liyue Collective's leader—the supreme authority over wealth. Merely the Jade Star alone gathered nearly half of Liyue's administrative high gods.

At the same time, this single star had grown to the scale of a supermassive plane, with a population exceeding one hundred billion.

Yet even such a star that illuminated the entire Liyue Divine Domain was not its greatest wonder.

The true greatness was something no ordinary god would ever expect.

Only a handful of gods knew of it, and even if mortals passed it by, they would not sense anything unusual.

Liyue Starsea Port. Once called Liyue Harbor, as it grew ever more prosperous, even the sea had transformed into a starry sea.

A true starry sea.

Boundless waters, under universal laws, condensed into droplets the size of planets, merging together to form a sea of water-worlds.

Within this starry sea swam fish of True God-level strength. Yet despite such power, they remained devoid of wisdom, no different from ordinary fish.

Like the seas of old, this starry sea produced countless special resources—even corals and shells as large as planets.

Since the Traveler—no, the Trailblaze Lumine—laid the Star Rails here linking the Main Universe to many outer universes and starfields, countless gods from beyond now chose this as their first stop when entering the Main Universe.

The prosperity of Liyue Harbor could easily be imagined.

By now, its range had expanded to the scale of dozens of star systems, for without such scale it could never sustain the trade of all Divine Collectives and subsidiary universes.

Though the Liyue Harbor Communities had expanded greatly, their names had not changed.

The great communities were still the same as before.

The performer community, Third-Round Knockout, had declined from a super-great community to a large community due to mismanagement. Yet it still held one of Liyue's top storytelling houses.

Thus, it had become the most popular place for visiting gods to learn about the Liyue Divine Domain. Even though it was often criticized, in this one aspect, it remained beloved by outsiders.

Every time a storyteller spoke here, the seats were always full.

"The last grand assembly of the gods—the great gods of the universe rose like auroras into the heavens, like creation's own meteors…"

"All the greatest gods of Teyvat gathered in a hall where infinite universes and mysteries converged, every gaze lifted toward the Eight Eternal Thrones, who reigned above all, masters of every secret of Teyvat…"

"And yet, when all the other gods could hardly even withstand the aura, our mighty Rex Lapis stood there with hands clasped behind his back, calm as drifting clouds and flowing breeze… and so on, and so on…"

The storyteller upon the stage spoke with grand flourish, while the audience of gods sipped tea in delight, some even gasping in amazement.

But there were skeptics as well.

"Tian Tiezui, you speak with such drama, but you're only a High God. How could you possibly know any of this? Are you just making things up?"

Iron Tongue Tian gave a cold snort: "Making things up? Who in Liyue doesn't know that I, Tian Tiezui, am always rigorous in my accounts? It's true, as a mere High God, I have no qualifications to attend such divine assemblies."

"But you all know of the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, don't you? It is the Community of none other than Hu Tao, Lord of Underworld Heaven, one of the leaders of the Liyue Divine Collective."

"And our Mr. Zhongli—back when Lady Hu Tao had not yet ascended, she personally employed him. A man of vast knowledge beyond measure."

"Though now he stands the same as me, a mere High God, when it comes to scholarship and insight, even a Supreme God cannot compare with him."

"Many a God-King, before their rise, once received guidance from Mr. Zhongli."

"These secrets, I learned from Mr. Zhongli himself."

At this, Iron Tongue Tian bowed respectfully toward a serene elder seated in the audience's center, sipping tea like an old master.

The onlookers all turned toward this relaxed little god, drawing sharp breaths.

"So you are the famed Mr. Zhongli, whose learning is said to rival the Supremes!"

"I had heard of you since I first arrived in Liyue—your wisdom shaking the entire Divine Domain!"

"Yes, I never thought I would behold you in person!"

Zhongli gently lifted the lid of his teacup, the fragrance of immortal tea drifting forth and drawing deep breaths from the crowd. This was Truth Immortal Tea—a peerless treasure one could not even buy.

His voice calm and refined, he said: "You flatter me far too much. These are but trifling reputations of no importance."

"So then, Mr. Zhongli… what Tian has said is no falsehood? That our Lord Rex Lapis truly stood with hands clasped behind his back, unruffled even before the Eternal Thrones themselves?"

Chapter 67: How Does It Feel When the Hunter Becomes the Prey?

Crackle!!

A streak of blazing lightning tore across the skies above Trifas like a meteor. When it passed a certain point—

The bolt suddenly accelerated, bursting with a shockwave that rattled the air, before diving straight down to the ground!

BOOM!

With a heavy crash, the impact of Electro sent dirt flying, shockwaves rippling outward. Dust and gravel whirled in every direction.

The blast drew the eyes of nearly every civilian nearby. All turned toward the center of the street, where violet lightning crackled in a crater like the mark of a fallen star.

Some daring souls even tried to approach for a closer look… but the next instant, another surge of thunder erupted!

BZZZT~!

"Waaah!!" ×N

The sudden burst sent them scrambling backward, nearly falling onto their rears. Those who had tried to draw near now fled on all fours, crawling away in fright.

Gradually, the dense violet particles of lightning began to gather, forming a slender and beautiful silhouette. From right to left, her face and figure took shape, until at last all the crackling energy converged into the body of one woman. The ground bore only the charred scar of impact.

The onlookers stiffened, then scattered in terror. Within half a minute, the streets were deserted, save for the occasional chirping of sparrows and the whisper of the wind.

The Shogun, now fully materialized, paid no heed to the fleeing humans. She strode a few steps forward, her violet eyes sweeping the surroundings carefully.

Dusk had already fallen… Night would soon arrive. From atop the power lines, crows cawed incessantly, as though to deepen the twilight mood. She lifted her gaze toward a tall building in the distance.

A figure stood atop it—Chiron, bow at the ready. Feeling her eyes upon him, he nodded in acknowledgment.

And he wasn't the only one. Jeanne was here too, approaching from another path. Rider circled high above, scouting the skies.

From the moment Jack the Ripper had attacked Fiore, her fate had been sealed. She would be eliminated. Leaving her alive would mean endless danger.

Buzz~

The Shogun opened her Elemental Sight. Pale violet hues covered all of Trifas, pulsing outward like sonar.

On the ground, faint glowing trails appeared—bloodstains.

Assassin had passed this way, wounded. But strangely, the blood trail stopped abruptly. Ahead lay the open street, with not a trace in the alleys either.

"..."

The Shogun lowered her gaze in thought, then flashed away in lightning to the roof of a nearby house. Taking a few steps, she soon found more drops of blood.

So—that was it. To hide her tracks, Jack had chosen more secluded paths.

A minute later…

She followed the faint trail across the rooftops, step by step. At last, it ended at the eaves of a certain house. Beyond this, no more traces remained. Through the window opposite, she could see civilians inside. And directly below, she heard the sound of a piano.

She knew little of music, but the notes were fast, practiced.

Tap, tap.

She dropped lightly to the doorstep of the house, standing before the door.

...

Just minutes earlier… Gentle piano music filled the room. A woman with tea-brown hair sat at the keys, eyes closed, immersed in the melody she wove, as though telling a story through sound.

She was Assassin's Master—Reika Rikudou. Today, her "daughter" had gone out to hunt but had yet to return. To ease the loneliness of being alone, the mother played music.

But then—

Clack…

"!"

The door burst open hastily from outside, then locked again. A small girl staggered in, clutching her bleeding arm, barely propping herself against the floor as she gasped.

"Mom…"

The tiny Assassin's voice was weak, like the mewl of a kitten, as she called to her "mother."

"Jack!"

Reika immediately stood, abandoning the piano, and rushed over to kneel at her daughter's side, supporting her trembling body.

"What happened?! Are you badly hurt?!"

"No… it was just a cut on my arm… Mama, give me a heart to eat."

"Mm! Wait here…"

At her words, Reika Rikudou rose swiftly, plunging her hand into a nearby corpse whose chest had already been split open. She pulled free its heart without hesitation, her face calm and unflinching—so accustomed was she to such gore. She gently held the soft organ to the girl's lips.

"Here… eat quickly."

Her voice was as tender as any mother's.

Slurp~

The girl devoured it in one bite, savoring it as though it melted on her tongue. To an outside ear, the sound might have been mistaken for someone enjoying a bowl of noodles.

Already, her wound was healing. The gash on her arm knitted together, the scar vanishing as though it had never been.

"Haa…"

Exhaling deeply, the girl leaned weakly against her mother.

Reika lifted her into her arms and carried her back to the piano bench, seating her on her lap.

"Who did this to you?"

Reika asked softly.

"…A beautiful sister with a naginata."

Jack whispered.

"…Saber?"

"Mm…"

"..."

Reika's brow furrowed.

Even she, who had not joined that earlier battle, knew of Saber—the one who had cut down three Servants in a single night. They had planned to strike while Black's Masters were distracted investigating Trifas, to lure Saber away and kill her Master. But the enemy had discovered their intent so quickly. Now retribution would surely come.

Reika pressed her fingers once more to the piano keys. The tune, once light, turned dark and oppressive, heavy with gloom.

"Mama… your playing is so beautiful."

Listening to the flowing notes, Jack looked up and praised her.

"I learned long ago. It has been many years."

She answered gently, eyes closed.

"What song is this?"

"Traumerei… It means 'dream.'"

"Why does a dream sound so heavy?"

"Hehe… Because this is my dream. Or rather, everyone's dreams are heavy. I wanted to give voice to that feeling—so I play this piece."

"..."

Jack fell silent, then spoke again.

"Mama…"

"Mm?"

"…Will we always be together?"

The piano stopped. Reika stilled her fingers, gazing at the girl in her arms.

"…Yes. We will. Forever."

Even in death.

Tap, tap…

Footsteps sounded outside the door. Soft, but in the silence of the room, they rang loud and clear.

"!" ×2

Both froze, staring toward the entrance. No figure appeared, but they could feel it—the presence beyond the door, heavy as a curse.

"Mama… she's here."

Even Jack, a Servant, trembled with fear. That beautiful sister… was terrifying.

"Mm…"

Reika, tense, clutched her daughter tightly and hurried from the parlor. Panting anxiously, she threw open a window, leapt agilely through the back, and fled.

The next instant—

BOOM!!

A violent explosion ripped through the house. Hearing it, Reika ran faster, clutching Jack, dashing desperately into the alleys beyond.

Standing outside the door, the Shogun paused as the piano inside abruptly fell silent. She lifted her hand as if to knock, but after a moment's thought, lowered it again. Then—

Her body surged with current, and from the front she unleashed a wave of Electro!

BOOM!!!

The door before her splintered instantly under the impact, fragments scattering into the room beyond.

Tap, tap…

Her heels struck the floor with a dull rhythm as she stepped inside, scanning the parlor. Empty. But by the entryway lay a fresh pool of blood—proof someone had just been here. Moving into the piano room, she noted the uncovered keys and—

She bent slightly, slender fingers brushing the table. Still warm. Her eyes rose to the dusty window opposite, its frame disturbed.

"They sensed me coming."

The footsteps she'd heard earlier… The instant the piano stopped, they had fled, not even using the front door.

[Shogun… I think you'd make a fine police captain in charge of daily patrols. Perhaps you should teach Kujou Sara how to investigate.]

Ei's tone was half teasing, half admiring. After all, her beloved puppet was sharper than even she had been. But it made sense—the Shogun had been awakened by the last fragment of Makoto's soul. Cleverness was inevitable.

"Ei… Do not jest."

The Shogun murmured softly, almost indulgently.

[I'm not jesting. I'm praising your insight. This kind of work isn't for me.]

"…Very well."

She relented, as always. Their talks often went this way—she yielding, Ei pressing. Perhaps because Ei was like a mother to her… or perhaps because she wished to indulge her.

[Will you pursue them?]

"Of course."

With that, she stepped back outside, circling toward the rear garden. Activating Elemental Sight, she followed the faint tracks invisible to ordinary eyes.

...

Tap, tap!

"Hurry… Jack!"

Reika Rikudou tugged her daughter's hand, pulling her into the narrow gap of a back-alley. She peeked cautiously around the corner. No pursuers. She exhaled in relief.

But this couldn't continue. Two options remained—keep fleeing, or risk everything on one final strike. Perhaps they could take a Master by surprise. She knew already that Trifas was surrounded, the Black Masters combing the city for them. Yet one crucial fact remained:

They didn't know her face. Not even Saber knew it. That was their one chance.

She could use that to escape—but she didn't want to. If they ran, it would mean nothing. She would return to that wretched life, and Jack would eventually leave her. She would be alone again.

With no hope left for her life, only one purpose remained—to make a final hunt with Jack. To stay with her daughter, as she had promised.

"Jack…"

"Mama…"

Their gazes met with wordless understanding.

"Together, let's—"

"I know, Mama."

The girl answered before she could finish, as though she already knew.

"…Mm."

They parted to put their plan into motion. Jack pressed her back against a wall and activated her Noble Phantasm—

"The Mist."

Her childish voice echoed softly, and all of Trifas was suddenly shrouded in a dense, suffocating barrier.

"Hehe… This will be our final hunt~!"

Whoosh!

Her small figure vanished into the choking haze.

...

"?"

Walking down an empty street, the Shogun stopped abruptly.

Her eyes narrowed as she tilted her face upward. The sky above was now thick with dark clouds. Soon, strong winds whipped at her kimono and bangs.

The air grew colder. Her skin prickled with the dropping temperature.

Plink—

A cool touch fell on her cheek. Reaching up, she found a raindrop.

Patter, patter…

In the next moment, rain began to fall, droplets striking the ground with delicate sound. Dust rose in a haze, blurring the world around her.

She raised her hand, forming a shield of Electro around herself. Each raindrop that touched it evaporated instantly, rising as faint wisps of steam.

[The mist is rising…]

Ei murmured.

"Similar to before…"

[Visibility is low, Shogun… be wary of the corners. The enemy may strike from the shadows.]

Just as she said, all of Trifas was soon drowned in a heavy gray fog, thickened by the rain. Heavier than clouds, vision shrank to mere meters. The town became a ghost city, its buildings swallowed in haze.

The Shogun's steps slowed, her grip firm on Engulfing Lightning. She knew such fog well—Inazuma's Tsurumi Island was the same, a place of endless mist where one could lose all sense of direction, never to return. A labyrinth of fog.

Tap, tap…

She caught the sound of approaching steps. Turning with anticipation, she leveled her blade crackling with violet lightning.

"Wait… it's an ally."

From the mist, Jeanne's figure emerged.

"Any leads?"

The Shogun lowered her weapon and asked.

"Regrettably… none. In this fog, finding someone is like reaching the heavens. Perhaps we must wait for the enemy to show themselves."

Jeanne replied quietly.

"…"

The Shogun fell silent. She had tracked the trail this far with Elemental Sight, but now it was gone. And this mist was different—no storm of lightning could disperse it. This was no ordinary fog, but a forced barrier.

Above, she could see neither Chiron nor Astolfo. Understandable, given the density.

"I'll search the other side. Saber, I leave this area to you."

The Shogun nodded. Jeanne vanished back into the haze.

In that moment… from the eaves of a rooftop, a pair of glowing crimson eyes appeared.

"From here begins hell—we are fire, we are rain, we are power."

The childlike voice whispered the chant. Black-red prana poured from her small frame, daggers blazing with a horrific bloodlight.

Her crimson gaze locked onto the kimono-clad woman's back, aiming for her heart. The very air warped with pressure.

Next instant!

Whoosh!

Her body turned into a streak of red light, plunging down like a dragon.

"Maria the Ripper!!"

She shouted her Noble Phantasm's name.

Within the Plane of Euthymia, Ei's violet eyes snapped open—

[Shogun, behind you.]

Whoosh!

At the very instant the words reached her, the Shogun's body moved without hesitation. No pause, no delay. She turned, gathered Electro, and swung her blade—

All in one seamless motion!

CLASH!!

The crimson daggers struck against the raging violet blade, Assassin's Noble Phantasm utterly negated.

BOOOM!!

Lightning and blood-red light collided, blasting stone and gravel into the air.

"Eh?!"

Jack's eyes widened in disbelief. How had she reacted so fast? It was as though she had eyes in the back of her head. With her aura hidden and Maria the Ripper unleashed, she should have been undetectable!

But what Jack did not know was this—

The name "Raiden Shogun"… had never referred to just one person.

Chapter 80: Domain

This main plane actually harbored such a powerful existence?

As long-lived demons, they immediately realized this was no mere "Reality Marble" or "Aura of Terror" type of low-grade sorcery.

—This was a Domain.

This meant that even in Hell itself, the person before them would be powerful enough to crush their true forms. All the more so now, when they were merely projections.

Yet Satsuki, who so casually unfolded this Domain, had never thought to give such a thing a name.

After all, one does not bother to name one's breathing or the swing of one's arm. To her, this level of power was utterly insignificant.

Her prolonged battle with Karna, which had ended seemingly in a draw, was only because neither of them bore killing intent. It had been a match, a mutual probing. Many of their trump cards and true strength had never been displayed.

But before demons steeped in karmic corruption, Satsuki became an unfeeling killing machine.

Confronted with such overwhelming power, the once-arrogant demons felt, for the first time in ages, true soul-deep terror. It was not as if they had never faced stronger opponents before—indeed, every demon who reached their rank had done so by clawing their way up, crushing countless peers beneath their feet.

But resistance has limits. A frog, under the gaze of a venomous serpent, can only tremble in place. Ants, when faced with an anteater's invasion, can only be devoured at will.

When the gap of power crosses a certain threshold, before the will to resist can even arise, fear has already raised the flag of surrender within the heart.

Under this Domain, which surpassed a certain limit, the three visitors from Chaldea finally recovered somewhat. Cold sweat beaded on Ritsuka Fujimaru's face as he barely regained reason, hastily reinforcing himself with defensive magecraft.

El-Melloi's body already bore scorch marks of corruption from Hell's aura. If not for the mysterious soul within him lending its aid at the crucial moment, he might already have been driven mad by the demonic miasma.

This was the fate of mortals briefly exposed to powerful demons. The fiends did not even need to attack—mere presence, aura, and innate passives were enough to slaughter masses of ordinary humans.

In the end, as mortals, they were simply too weak.

In contrast, Mash, as a Demi-Servant, fared far better. Though her actions and mind were somewhat suppressed, she had suffered no actual damage.

The three demons suppressed under Satsuki's Domain roared furiously. A deep soul-bound contract flared within them, casting a faint, dim glow across their bodies. They stiffened in shock, then immediately acted.

Pale blue light flashed across their twisted forms—the talent of high-class demons, Greater Teleportation.

Whoosh… whoosh… whoosh…

As high-ranking demons with noble titles, their intelligence far surpassed their chaotic and bestial kin. They understood perfectly well the kind of strength it took to suppress three greater demons with a Domain. They did not hesitate—they chose to flee.

But as the teleportation effect began to take hold, two of their bodies flickered strangely. Just as they were about to vanish, their forms reappeared in the same place.

"Our teleportation was disrupted?"

"A spatial anchor?"

Before they could process why their escape was thwarted, the place where the duck-headed, lion-bodied, rabbit-tailed demon had stood was filled with foul stench and drifting dust of magical particles.

That demon's projection had been grievously struck down, its form already unraveled.

"What… what is happening?"

They could not fight, nor could they flee.

The cruel faces of the surviving demons were now filled with disbelief. The slain one might have been the weakest of the three, but he possessed a certain degree of foresight over past and future. In terms of survival, he had been the most secure among them.

And yet he had been killed almost effortlessly, without a chance to resist. Even if it was only a projection, the ease of his death was far too unbelievable.

Even Ritsuka Fujimaru and Mash were stunned by the sight—Ritsuka, as a Master, could easily tell that the three greater demons before them had average parameters close to those of first-rate Servants. If it came to a straightforward Servant battle, Mash alone would hardly stand a chance.

Meanwhile, the two surviving high-class demons, being far more sensitive to changes within themselves than magi, quickly realized something was wrong.

They could feel it clearly—the composition of this Domain's energy was strange.

The gray energy radiating from the luminous wheel had invaded their inner systems, dispersing the Greater Teleportation they should have been able to use freely.

Even the bull-headed demon, a commander among demons, had only ever experienced this sensation in a handful of sealed worlds. Unbidden, he recalled a whispered phrase once spoken by the Hell-lord he truly served:

—The sacred cast down below, the planet laughing aloud.

The bull-headed commander could not help but ask: "This… power? Just who are you?"

Satsuki ignored the demon's question. She did not strike again, but instead turned to the three travelers from another world.

"The other two scraps are yours. If you cannot deal with them, then your talk of repairing 'aberrant' history is nothing but an empty joke."

"You mean, you are going to…?" El-Melloi faltered for a moment, then asked respectfully.

"Merely to see what kind of tasteless fool summoned them."

Her tone was cold and detached, as though the demons she suppressed were not mighty beings but weeds by the roadside.

As soon as she finished, Satsuki vanished. The luminous wheel of the Domain suppressing the demons vanished with her.

The instant the Domain dissolved, thick, ink-like malice and terror once again seeped slowly into the air. The alley around them began to shift back toward the crimson hellscape.

Only then did the Chaldeans truly realize the overwhelming scale of Satsuki's power—but there was no time for awe.

Demons, as supernatural beings, possessed formidable regeneration and spellcasting abilities. If left unchecked, they would soon recover—and then fighting them would become far harder.

With that in mind, Ritsuka immediately looked to Mash.

The pink-haired Demi-Servant met her Master's gaze in perfect understanding.

"Combat commencing, Master. Please give the order."

Ritsuka at once stretched out his hand, rapidly layering reinforcing spells onto Mash. "Begin the fight, Mash!"

El-Melloi II also moved instantly, deploying the Eightfold Golden Lock Formation around them.

The two demons, sensing Satsuki's departure, made no move to pursue. Their orders were to kill, not to protect the one who had summoned them.

What's more, they were not fools. There was no point throwing themselves into a fight they could not possibly win, just to prove it.

They could only curse their summoner, hoping he would die quickly—for they never wished to face that terrifying existence again…

At the very depths of that alley—

"To think, after I expended such vast mana to summon three Demon Kings, I expected them to at least prove useful in some small way. And yet they cannot even manage the most basic task of cleaning up. Worthless."

"It seems that not only do humans degrade with the passage of ages, but even demon gods grow weak from sitting upon their thrones too long."

The filthy air was saturated with magical energy that far surpassed even dragonkind. It was not merely the limit of phantasmal species—it had reached the realm of gods and demons.

The white-haired man, possessing Clairvoyance of EX rank, halted his work. He turned, stepping into the dim light to reveal his figure, and fixed his gaze upon the intruder cloaked in black.

"A Servant I have never seen before. One detached from the Seven Classes, a void hidden in the mist of mystery across past and future alike. Though unexpected variables have grown many at this point in time, you are the most unique among them. Even compared to the one I most dread, your level of mystery exceeds his."

The white-haired man scrutinized Satsuki, quietly infusing his words with magical power.

"I am the ultimate goal of all magi, the one who commands the Seventy-Two Demon Gods, the King who brings humanity's destruction. My name is Solomon, one of the Seven Grand Caster Thrones standing above countless faceless Heroic Spirits."

"To obscure my clairvoyance and break through my defenses and magical wards with such ease—you must be no ordinary figure in history. Would you not consider, before death, offering your loyalty to the greatest King of Magecraft? If you do, I may yet allow the Holy Grail to grant your wish."

"I had no idea," Satsuki replied flatly, her words carrying no emotion, "that the King of Magecraft also possessed a talent for cold jokes."

The proud king's expression darkened. In those few sentences of verbal magecraft probing, he had discerned nothing—no thought, no mood, no malice.

Complete emptiness. Pure emptiness. Absolute emptiness.

Satsuki only glanced around at the human hellscape that surrounded them.

"So this is the famed King Solomon of history—merely an inhuman shell without feelings, his body seized after death by a jumble of filth."

At last, her calm, water-like eyes locked onto the tall white-haired man before her.

"In that case, this piece of human history truly does qualify as an 'aberrant' one."

"Then your purpose—is it to repair this 'aberrant' history?"

"Others will deal with that. The only thing I am curious about…"

The golden Tenseigan flared open. In her hand, the folding fan transformed into a black blade, reversed in grip at her side.

Her haughty gaze fell upon the Caster beyond the bloodstained ritual dais. A flicker of killing intent flashed in her eyes, and with it a violent gust of murderous pressure swept toward Solomon.

"Hm?"

It was Solomon who uttered the sound of surprise. In that instant when the gale brushed across his body, a vision of the future unfolded before his clairvoyant sight. Yet before he could react, the black-haired girl had already vanished from his view.

This greatly alarmed the King Solomon who had manifested into this timeline under the Caster class. Bound by the constraints of the Grail, his power was but a shadow of his prime. And one of his most vital abilities, Clairvoyance, was helpless against this Servant. Clearly she was no magus; even Solomon's rings had little effect.

In the blink of thought, a cold voice rang out behind him.

"Did your clairvoyance tell you—"

The next instant, the black-haired girl had reached his blind spot with a speed even a Grand Caster could not follow. All he could see was the black sword-light tearing through space.

"How you will die?"

Such speed. Such an ambush. No Caster could resist it.

That sword strike carried the power of the Vipralopa. The intricate magical traps Solomon had so painstakingly arranged were destroyed along with the circuits before they could even activate.

Before Solomon could even register his astonishment, the black blade of light had already pierced through his body.

Splurt—

The sound of flesh being run through echoed, yet Satsuki frowned.

The feeling was wrong.

When she tried to draw back her black sword, she found that the same power capable of suppressing Karna could not move it at all.

Around the wound in the man's torso, the flesh had transformed into writhing red demonic tendrils. Some of them coiled tightly around the blade, secreting corrosive slime that immediately ate into its surface, pitting and scarring it. More tendrils lashed out from beneath and behind him, striking toward Satsuki.

The so-called King of Magecraft only grinned hideously at her.

"Luring you in was easier than I thought."

"Sending you to Hell… perhaps only a little more troublesome."

The next instant, Satsuki raised one hand. A massive surge of repulsion flung Solomon's body away, tearing him free from the sword and slamming him hard into the magically reinforced wall.

At the same time, she shot into the air, evading the attack of a lurking black Demon Pillar from the shadows below.

Five Truth-Seeking Orbs appeared once more in her right hand, spinning rapidly in spiral fusion. With a single thrust forward, she released a raging storm toward the direction Solomon had been hurled.

Boom—!

The entire workshop crumbled like cheap foam before the destructive might, collapsing instantly into ruin.

The power of the strike rivaled an A-rank Noble Phantasm's magical release. Yet Satsuki knew it would not be enough to defeat him.

When she attempted to lock onto King Solomon again with the Tenseigan, she found no trace of the Caster—he was far more cunning than she had expected, slipping immediately into the surrounding shadows.

The Tenseigan could perceive the flow of energy, but the air was saturated with his mana, like a natural mist clouding her vision.

If she wanted to end this quickly…

A luminous wheel appeared faintly behind Satsuki's head, gray light spreading outward once more.

Domain.

That was what the demons had called this ability. To Satsuki, the name was irrelevant. Power was but a tool, unchanged by labels.

As the Domain swept outward, the blood-soaked gloom was suppressed. All magical fluctuations and energy currents were dispersed, and the air grew oppressively heavy.

Even with Clairvoyance EX, Solomon could not have foreseen this. Struck by the Domain, mana drained rapidly from his body. Even maintaining the guise of King Solomon became impossible, forcing him out of the shadows to reveal his true form.

"In this Domain, and still able to move… You do have some strength." Satsuki's gaze fell on him.

Though his flesh rippled grotesquely, Solomon barely held onto a humanoid form. Breaking through the suppression of the Domain was no simple feat.

As the King of Magecraft, a Grand Caster, he comprehended the situation in an instant. He understood just how formidable this Servant was.

"In this Domain, most of my magecraft is sealed. And after that battle's loss, my strength is greatly diminished. To fight one with such power… I must reveal a trump card."

Forcing down the distortion of his body, countless intricate lines surfaced across him, impossible amounts of magical energy surging within. He spread his arms wide.

"Ars Paulina: The Time of Crowning Has Come, He Is the One Who Begins All."

It was Solomon's Noble Phantasm. Within Satsuki's Domain, a vast white temple erupted into being, breaking through space itself. It stood on equal footing with the Domain, granting him ground to stand upon.

"At last, your Noble Phantasm?"

Satsuki's Tenseigan could perceive much of a Servant's nature—that was how she had so easily read the truths of Lancer and Caster.

Thus, the Noble Phantasm was also within her insight.

Ars Paulina: The Time of Crowning Has Come, He Is the One Who Begins All

It was a Reality Marble of such scope that it transcended the rules of the world. Without true name release, the Wheel of Vipralopa could not shatter it.

To deal true damage, one had to enter the temple itself. Otherwise, no strike from the outside could reach into a space cut off from the normal flow of time.

Just as a sword in the present cannot cut one dwelling in the past—so long as Caster remained in the Temple of Time, he was untouchable.

"This method of defense is… interesting."

Satsuki murmured softly, then flew without hesitation toward the temporal temple he had summoned.

The moment she crossed its threshold—

—A fist the size of a cauldron came crashing down to greet her.

Chapter 167: A Child with a Mother is Like a Treasure

After bidding farewell to her uncle, the Duke of Hohenzollern, and offering a few more words of encouragement to the young talents who had come to pledge allegiance, Vela set out for the Camelot Palace.

The brisk evening breeze drifted gently through the imperial capital of Pendragon's palace grounds. In the vast courtyard, countless flowers, lawns, and fountains were arranged in magnificent geometric patterns. Rare blooms and exotic plants were in no short supply, as splendid and beautiful as Vela remembered.

Palaces of cassia and orchid, golden towers and silver halls.

Unlike the residences of princes, imperial grandchildren, and consorts named after the Zodiac, Camelot Palace—named after the legendary King Arthur's royal hall—was the Britannian royal family's principal residence. It bore less of life's warmth and more of solemn grandeur.

Second only to Emperor Charles' Avalone Palace.

Tap, tap.

Amid the respectful bows of attendants, Vela walked through the long and spacious corridor, arriving at the lofty front hall staircase beneath glittering crystal chandeliers…

The Son of Heaven takes the world as his home, and only grandeur can command awe. It was the same in all ages, in every land. Once or twice, the spectacle was fresh. But too often, it became exhausting. Walking made her hungry, and just as Vela ascended the stairs, grumbling to herself our house is too big, the sound of hurried footsteps reached her ears.

Her brows arched as if realizing something. She lifted her gaze.

A fragrant breeze washed over her, and what filled her sight was a pair of open arms—and a dazzling whiteness so radiant it almost hurt the eyes.

Dodging was, of course, impossible.

Darkness fell before her eyes.

"Ah—Vee!"

"Whoa—mmph, Mother! This is the staircase!"

Taller now than her mother, Vela easily stood firm.

Two seconds later, sensing the embrace around the back of her head loosening, she pulled her head free with a faint huff, gently slipping from the overly public embrace. Waving off the attendants poised to help at the steps, she continued upward to the second floor. Adjusting her cloak, she finally said with solemn courtesy: "Good evening, Mother."

Vela regarded her mother.

Tonight she had clearly dressed with care. She wore an embroidered court gown, her chestnut-golden hair loosely curled. Her pale, rosy oval face was lit with joy that could not be hidden. Well maintained, the marks of age scarcely showed, every smile and glance brimming with regal grace.

Princess Victoria Adelheid of the House of Hohenzollern.

Thanks to her maternal lineage of generations of nobility, Vela's name in this life was unusually long:

Vela Adelheid Alexandra Augusta Katharina Russell von Britannia.

Translated: Vela of the Britannian family—learned, pure, holy and noble, protector of the people, elegant and beautiful.

Compared to the customs of her past life, this was needlessly cumbersome. Luckily, her mother's close kin within three generations had no Spanish ties, or it would have been longer still.

Carefully studying her daughter before her—dressed in military uniform, composed, bearing herself with confidence—Victoria nodded with satisfaction, her heart still youthful.

"Ah, Vee, you flighty fledgling. At least you still have some conscience."

"At the very least, you didn't wait until tomorrow to remember your mother, who's been eagerly awaiting you."

She tilted her head, playfully poking her daughter's forehead with a finger, her tone tinged with complaint.

"How could I forget?"

Vela laughed it off.

"You are as beautiful as ever, radiant as the moon tonight."

She first offered an exaggerated compliment, then quickly slipped her arm through her mother's, naturally shifting the topic: "Mother, have you had dinner? I'm starving."

No matter how awe-inspiring and severe she appeared before others, before the mother who loved her, who had never wronged her, who had raised her with care—Vela would not put on airs.

Compared to Aries Palace's 'Bloodstained Consort' Marianne—who treated her children as ornaments to her beauty, who schemed from the womb to heighten her children's Geass compatibility, who could comfort Lelouch and Nunnally with cold killer's eyes, who even considered having them bear children together to maximize Geass aptitude—the 'Princess of Hohenzollern,' mother of twins, was truly a normal person.

As a royal princess carefully raised by a great noble family, Princess Victoria Adelheid was the very image of a European noblewoman.

Gentle and refined, well-mannered, dignified in bearing—yet only before Vela, her first and only child, clever and easy to raise, practically nurtured in sisterly fashion—did she become far more lively.

She valued family, truly devoting herself to raising her child.

As for her political conservatism, her tendency to weigh gains and losses, her zeal for power struggles, her taste for luxury, her lack of grounding—these were the inevitable traits inherited from her great noble lineage.

"Ah, such honeyed words, truly sweet."

Unfolding the ivory fan studded with pearls in her hand, Victoria covered the lower half of her face, her eyes curving upward, gaze filled with mirth as she looked at Vela.

She loved to hear it—say more.

"Our dear Duke Wilhelm just presented the Empire's young talents to you, didn't he?"

After their affectionate reunion, Victoria asked while walking at her daughter's side.

"Those willing to battle on the Eastern European front instead of wasting themselves in colonial police work—I have no reason to refuse them."

"Seems your talk went well. Do you have major plans for European Britannia?"

Her mother probed again, sharp as ever.

"Yes. Mother, within a month at most, in response to the E.U. army's 'kamikaze' raid on my Seraphim Knights, I've decided to repay them in kind. I will launch an experimental special operation against E.U. garrisons in the old Baltic States—Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania."

Vela held nothing back.

One did not live in Camelot Palace as a mere ornament.

And with attendants here, leaks were impossible. This was Camelot Palace, not Aries Palace—it was the Britannian royal family's principal seat. If enemy agents could infiltrate here, her cheap old father, Emperor Charles, would already have unleashed a great purge and massacre.

She, who knew the truth of the 'Empress Marianne Assassination' eight years ago, scoffed at the notion that it was the work of terrorists.

It had only been the consequence of internal strife over conflicting policies.

As for the rumors, vividly fabricated, claiming Marianne was assassinated out of jealousy by rival factions of the royal family—well, those were not baseless. The mastermind was indeed a royal. From the previous generation.

Wait… wasn't she herself, in the eyes of the outside world, the prime suspect these days? Hah…

"On military matters, your mother is far inferior to you. I will not meddle. As long as you weigh everything carefully, that is enough. Let us rather speak of your recent grand projects in the Ural Industrial Zone and the New Siberia Industrial Zone. Do you still need support in funds and manpower?"

"Of course, the more the better. The Knightmare development industry I exchanged from the Ashford family has been properly relocated to the Ural Industrial Zone. The development type of the Fifth-Generation 'Sutherland' is already entering mass production. The prototype of the Seventh-Generation 'Vincent' has also begun to take shape."

"And in the New Siberia Industrial Zone?"

"I authorized the establishment of several specialized research institutes. Chief among them: [Bionic Prosthetics], [Yggdrasil Drive Interference Device], [FLOAT System], [Blaze Luminous], [VARIS Particle Cannon], [MVS Vibroblade Technology], [Radiation Wave System], and [Reactive Weaponry Research]…"

"Quite a list of new technologies. Vee, is this why you plan to trial a military reform in European Britannia?"

"The application of new weapons and technologies is only part of it. The main issue is that the army now relies too heavily on Knightmare Frames. I intend to use the Eastern European front as a testing ground, to explore the feasibility of multi-branch combined-arms operations for the Imperial Army."

"Time waits for no one."

Victoria sighed in relief, pleased. "I won't keep you resting in Pendragon, since you wouldn't listen anyway. Vee, when do you plan to return to St. Petersburg?"

"Tomorrow. After my audience with Father."

"Very well. Tonight, I will cook myself, as a farewell for you."

Chapter 248: Lilium Sanguineum

Inside the Sydney Super Dome, Australia.

"It's been so long since Eden's last concert."

"Yeah, after all, the world has changed so much."

"Lately, there have been rumors about Lord Elias and Eden being in a relationship. I wonder if that's true?"

"No way, impossible! Definitely fake!"

From the circular audience seating, tens of thousands of spectators were talking. Some discussed the Honkai, some spoke of Eden, others speculated about the future. The noisy chatter was utterly chaotic.

Clang!

Suddenly, the brightly lit dome went dark. On the central stage, two dazzling figures appeared.

Spotlights instantly locked onto them.

A boy and a songstress stood there, both wearing matching stage costumes.

Eden drew a deep breath, lifted her microphone, and began to sing.

"Shaded by the trees, calling out to the wind, I'm lying face-down crying

I saw a version of myself I didn't even recognize

On this guitar I'm playing the melody of someone who's passed on

A star falls in the grief of someone who'll never be seen again

Please don't go, no matter how much you scream, all it will do is quietly stir these orange petals

Saved on my soft brow, I send the memories in my palm far away

An eternal farewell as I keep strumming..."

(Akatsuki no Kuruma)

The songstress' clear, heavenly voice echoed throughout the dome. Soft yet sorrowful, her song was like a farewell to someone dear. Elias' accompaniment matched her every syllable perfectly.

In that moment, the souls of Eden and Elias began to resonate.

From the instant she began, Eden's voice captivated everyone in the venue—and all those around the world watching the broadcast. Whatever they had been doing a second ago, now all eyes were fixed on the two performing on stage.

"As expected, Elias and Eden's music and singing… it's the most beautiful sound in the world."

From the front rows, Elysia revealed a mesmerized expression. And not just her—everyone was the same.

The theme of this concert was "Apocalypse and Resistance."

Eden: "On the scorched earth where memories are burned away~ tender shoots of remembrance take root, watching the dawn's train depart. Where do the orange blossoms sway today?"

The golden diva's singing was sorrowful and haunting, as though mourning all those who had perished to the Honkai.

On the ring-shaped screen behind the stage, tear-inducing scenes played: ruined cities, cold and lonely graves, people weeping over tragedies, and lands consumed in flames.

With her voice, Eden once again told everyone—the apocalypse was already upon them. At this moment, sorrow overcame all, bringing tears to countless eyes.

"I-I suddenly feel so sad…"

"So many tragedies have already happened…"

"My family was taken by the Honkai too…"

Everyone felt as though their hearts had been pierced open, grief and emptiness spilling out as they mourned the compatriots who had vanished in blood and fire.

Eden: "With this song, I bid farewell to all who have passed."

The very first song already had the entire audience in tears. Perhaps this was unprecedented for any concert, but this was the song Elias had stubbornly insisted on. In his words:

Elias: "People must remember tragedy, must not forget humiliation. Life is bitter like a song, but only by bearing the sorrow of the past can we fully chase the beauty of tomorrow. And moreover…"

Eden: "Tragedy is not the end."

Elias: "It is the beginning of hope!"

His hands crashed down on the black and white keys, releasing powerful tones that jolted the audience from their grief. All their hearts beat as one in that instant—

As though a current surged through their entire bodies. Before they realized it…

"Don't be afraid, daybreak has come! Don't be afraid, daybreak has come!"

"Don't be afraid, daybreak has come!! Don't be afraid, daybreak has come!!"

"Don't be afraid, daybreak has come!!! Don't be afraid, daybreak has come!!!"

It was as if the words were being declared to the entire world.

The impassioned lyrics burst forth, each note filled with power. Eden sang the opening of the second song—"Ninelie."

It was one of the many songs Elias had given her.

In an instant, everyone felt the lyrics crash against their hearts like the strike of a heavy drum, pounding their chests like war drums!

The audience looked up at Eden, who sang with all her soul. She had become the symbol of this era, declaring war on the Honkai.

In that moment, people saw a fragile yet radiant white flower, standing alone against the storm of night.

Even if its petals were to be torn apart in the very next instant, even if lightning crashed down beside it—though weak, it was never humble, but instead beautiful!

Eden: "Don't be above your daydream, our visions will be softened by maturity

Even if your dreams have lost their way

But I'll keep singing, stretch you a bridge

That's why we need silence in order of ring..."

At that moment—

In Eden's song and Elias' music, the countless thoughts of the crowd gathered into a single will. Together, they lit a fire in every heart—the fire of resistance!

All over the world, countless people watching the broadcast clenched their fists.

"Humanity will definitely defeat the Honkai!"

"We won't lose! We will survive!"

"I want to join Fire Moth too!"

"Fight to protect our world!"

The people's cries rang in the ears of the two on stage. Eden raised her voice into the chorus, pushing every emotion to its peak and etching it forever into their hearts.

Elias lifted his head toward the full moon above, battle spirit burning in his eyes like an unquenchable flame. In that instant, he longed to raise a rebellious sword against the heavens themselves.

And then—just as Eden's song reached its end, it was as if the Honkai itself had felt the will and ideals humanity had gathered.

To destroy this blazing melody.

To shatter this defiant will.

God sent down its own apostle!

BOOM!!!

"Urrrraaaaaahhh—!!"

A woman's cry of agony rang out, accompanied by the roar of blazing flames. In an instant, the legendary concert was broken apart. The searing heat felt as though it would boil the entire dome alive.

Himeko clutched her head.

Just moments ago, she had been moved and shaken by the performance. But suddenly, something terrifying invaded her mind, smothering and overwriting her very thoughts.

A violent new personality seized control of her body. With it came overwhelming power and new authority—the curse to destroy civilization and slaughter humanity was branded deep into her mind.

God's apostle had descended upon her.

And when Himeko opened her eyes once more—

Herrscher of Fire: "Humans… how dare you be so insolent?"

[Alert! Alert! Honkai Eruption detected! Honkai Eruption detected! Seventh Herrscher confirmed! Target location: Sydney Dome, Australia! All personnel prepare for immediate deployment!!]

At that instant, alarms blared across every Fire Moth base. Though they were seasoned in facing the Honkai, the data now being observed filled them with dread.

"It actually spiked to this level?!"

Inside one base, Mei leapt to her feet, staring at the calculations derived from her Honkai energy formulas. Even her absolute rationality couldn't hold steady in that moment.

Prediction: Seventh Herrscher Honkai Energy—18,000 HW! Eruption range: the entire continent of Australia!

She recalled Elias' warning: from the Seventh Herrscher onward, Honkai would undergo a qualitative leap. But this eruption's readings were nearly triple that of the Sixth Herrscher, making her tremble.

Mei's gaze turned toward the direction of Australia beyond the window.

"Elias, Eden, Ely… I'm counting on you!"

...

Inside the Sydney Dome.

Five seconds after Himeko's Herrscher consciousness was born—one second after the Honkai Eruption began—everyone was already on the brink of death, Honkai energy flooding into their bodies.

The fate of everyone across Australia seemed sealed—either turn into the dead or vanish into ash.

Yet this was only the natural reaction to the Herrscher of Fire's awakening.

"No matter how strong your will, what of it? You are so small, so powerless. Humans, you can do nothing. Death is your only end."

Herrscher of Fire—Himeko (not fully awakened).

Because the Herrscher's will had seized her body first, the eruption's Honkai energy had not yet fully merged into her. But the Herrscher Core within her was glowing ever brighter.

As for Aponia's pre-set [Discipline], it had no effect. Naturally so—for the Herrscher of Fire was a new consciousness, not Himeko's own.

Even without reaching her full 18,000 HW form, she already possessed overwhelming strength. She ignored the ordinary humans being eaten away by Honkai energy, their lives seconds from ending.

Her gaze locked directly onto Eden standing on stage.

"Now, I will kill your art."

The Herrscher of Fire walked step by step toward Eden.

She already knew how dangerous this woman was. Eden's voice was a tremendous threat to the Honkai—that song which could bind countless wills together.

Such a thing could not be allowed to exist!

Moreover, while Eden's singing brought hope, if she were slain by the Honkai, it would inevitably bring despair.

Too many in this world treated Eden as their spiritual pillar. To the Previous Era, the importance of this diva was greater than a single city, a nation—even greater than tens of millions of lives.

The Herrscher of Fire tasted the despair radiating from the crowd. She wanted to savor how this elegant diva would look when fear overtook her face in the face of death.

But instead—

"Hehe…"

She did not kneel. She did not fall.

Eden held onto her mic stand, supporting herself.

As a human, she neither bowed nor showed the slightest humility before the Herrscher. She stood proudly on her stage, even wearing a smile.

The Herrscher could not comprehend it.

Her flames could easily burn Eden to ash—yet they could not burn away her will.

"Human, why do you not despair?"

"Despair? My hero is by my side. Why should I despair? Don't you agree, my dear Elias?"

Eden looked straight at the Herrscher without the slightest fear.

Her eyes even carried expectation. And in the next moment, Elias met that expectation.

"Herrscher of Fire, this stage belongs to Eden and me. Get off it."

"What?!"

Before she could react, a white shadow stood in front of Eden. With a single kick, he blasted her down from the stage, embedding her into the floor.

"Overestimating yourself."

After kicking the Herrscher away, Elias quickly caught Eden, who nearly collapsed. Though the diva had remarkable Honkai adaptability, being so close to a Herrscher had left her deeply eroded.

But in the next instant—white flowers bloomed. The Honkai marks on Eden's body faded instantly.

"Elias, I leave the rest to you."

"Alright. I promise you, Eden—this time, no one will die. I won't let death taint your stage."

"Ridiculous! Foolish! Arrogant! The Honkai Eruption cannot be stopped! Everyone here is doomed!"

The Herrscher of Fire clawed herself out of the floor, glaring viciously at Elias. To her, his vow with Eden was laughably pathetic.

The Eruption had already begun, flooding her with Honkai energy.

Its scope covered all of Australia! Everyone on this land was fated to die. Even if Elias struck her down instantly, the Eruption already underway could not be reversed.

Tens of millions—would die!

"Heh, that's not certain."

Elias' lips curled into a confident smile.

"What?!"

Before the Herrscher of Fire's stunned gaze, a white-bladed, black-shafted knight's lance appeared in his hand.

In an instant, she felt the threat of death. Her instincts screamed that she must never be pierced by this weapon.

This was the Sixth Divine Key—Abyss Flower!

Though six Herrschers had already been defeated, Elias had made sure Vill-V forged this weapon first.

All for this very moment!

"I am the Black from the abyss, I am the White descending from the heavens. Born before Creation, existing beyond Oblivion, I shall grant the fountain of life freely to those who thirst."

Elias recited the incantation of Abyss Flower's release.

"The White Flower's Zeroth? No—just that alone won't be enough to save everyone!"

Elysia and the others could hardly stay calm.

They knew Abyss Flower's power. Perhaps with Elias' over-30,000 HW Honkai energy, the Zeroth Output's range could indeed cover all of Australia.

But the weapon itself had no power to heal Honkai erosion. Then, in the next moment, Elysia realized something. Her pupils shrank, and she gasped sharply.

"Elias… don't tell me you're planning—"

Drip… drip… drip…

Blood dripped down the lance gripped in Elias' hands.

"With my blood… to save all… Lilium Sanguineum! Abyss Flower—Zeroth Output!!!"

His face turned pale as countless flowers of creation bloomed, instantly forming a vast sea of blossoms.

But unlike the pure white flowers that had bloomed when he used Zeroth Output before—whether on Dusk Street or with the Herrscher of Rebirth's power—this time the blossoms were crimson.

They were dyed red with his blood.

With the ultra-pure Schariac Holy Blood!

Elias: (Holy Blood has the power to purge Honkai. As long as I activate Abyss Flower's Zeroth Output while infusing it with my Schariac Holy Blood, I can add the effect of cleansing Honkai energy!)

The price was immense.

Not only would it consume two-thirds of Elias' Honkai energy, but it would also drain nearly all of the Schariac Holy Blood within him.

But in that moment, his only thought was—

(Ah… these flowers… they're truly beautiful.)

At the same time, the tens of thousands in the stadium who came into contact with the blood flowers found the Honkai erosion within their bodies halted and rapidly healed.

"Impossible! This is impossible! A mere human—how can your blood restrain the Honkai?! And losing so much blood at once, aren't you afraid of death?!"

The Herrscher of Fire stared in disbelief. The people who were supposed to be doomed—ordinary humans already written off as dead—were now all restored.

But Elias ignored her words. He raised Abyss Flower high overhead, aiming at the sky choked with dark clouds.

"Blood flowers, bloom! This is—the moment of salvation!"

He hurled the Holy-Blood-infused Abyss Flower with all his might. The strike shattered the stormy sky.

Brilliant sunlight poured down upon the land. And within that sacred light, a rain of crimson petals fell, blanketing all of Australia.

On this day, the Herrscher of Fire's Honkai Eruption engulfed the continent. And just as despair was about to claim the lives of all, the crimson rain of flowers descended from the heavens—saving them.

All thirty-five million lives—without a single death!

Chapter 554: Wanting to Live Together

What was Kotomi Izumi doing?

She stood beside Yukino, who was wearing an apron, humming lightly with a small smile on her lips as she skillfully worked a knife on the bamboo fish in front of her.

Every cut landed just right. Processing a fish wasn't only about knife skills—it also tested one's experience with different kinds of fish. Kotomi had long since learned from her father how to handle all sorts of fish, including bamboo fish.

Back then, Kaneyoshi Izumi often went to nearby pay-by-the-hour fishing ponds. After all, Chiba was a city, not the countryside—there weren't natural lakes with scenic mountain views where you could sit by the shore and fish.

Every time her father went fishing, little Kotomi always tagged along excitedly. At that age, with her short arms and legs, she couldn't even hold a fishing rod properly—the rod was taller than she was. And if by chance a fish did bite, it would probably drag her right into the water.

So Kaneyoshi bought her a toy fishing rod. It couldn't catch fish, of course—it was just a prop for kids playing pretend.

At the time, Kotomi hadn't even fully learned to speak. She could barely string a few words together, yet she believed it was a real rod. She'd drop the hook—without bait—into the water, sit on a little stool, and stare seriously at the surface, her tiny face full of determination. In her mind, she had already imagined a dozen ways to cook the fish she would catch.

The problem was, Kotomi could actually sit still. The whole morning, she sat quietly on her little stool beside her father, not crying or fussing, gripping the toy rod tightly and staring at the water with hopeful eyes, waiting for a bite.

The poor fish in the pond must have been terrified. They dared not approach her, afraid that this little girl—who looked like she was plotting how to eat them—would lose patience and toss the toy rod aside, then drag over the water pump instead.

Of course, children were still children. No matter how energetic they were, sitting still for hours would wear them out. By 11 a.m., one moment she was staring intently at the water's surface, and the next she had dozed off.

Beside her, Kaneyoshi had been keeping an eye on her, ready to pack up the moment she grew restless. But he hadn't expected her to wait so patiently for fish—to the point of falling asleep. Seeing this, he smiled warmly, then glanced at his own bucket and realized he hadn't caught a single fish. Not even a small one.

If this were in China, he would've immediately opened Tieba and posted in the fishing forum about his "air force" failure.

Helpless, Kaneyoshi bought a few fish from the owner. After spending the morning at the fishing pond with Kotomi, it would've been too embarrassing to return empty-handed. He'd feel like hanging that brand-new rod on a resale site with free shipping.

He bought a few medium-sized fish, then told himself they'd pretend he caught them.

Picking one sluggish fish, Kaneyoshi quietly hooked it onto Kotomi's toy rod while she was still napping. He tugged on the line, then quickly sat back down and acted like nothing had happened.

Kotomi, half-asleep in her chair, suddenly perked up. Instinctively imitating her father's motions, she pulled hard with her little arms and lifted the weary fish from the water.

Seeing that she had finally caught a fish, Kotomi felt a sense of accomplishment she had never experienced before. From then on, every time her father went fishing, she insisted on going too—always sitting on her stool with that toy rod in hand.

Kaneyoshi also began teaching her bits of knowledge about fish. What stuck with her most was: which ones tasted the best, and how to prepare them.

—I caught a fish with a toy rod!

Even now, whenever Kotomi remembered it, she never once questioned how a toy rod with a plastic hook and no bait could've caught a fish. Instead, she would proudly brag to Aimi:

"You might not believe it, but when I was little, I actually caught several fish with a toy fishing rod. If I hadn't lost it, maybe I'd even be able to use that toy rod to catch tuna out at sea! Truly, if heaven hadn't given birth to me, Kotomi, the world of fishing would be shrouded in eternal night."

In reality, she had only ever caught one fish—and that was because Kaneyoshi hooked it while she was asleep. But from Kotomi's lips, the story had turned into her childhood self catching several big fish with a toy rod.

Back to the present: while Yukino was preparing salad, Kotomi had already finished with the bamboo fish, then took the thawed meat filling and began shaping it into meatballs.

"I'll handle the meat filling. You should go rest in the living room."

"It's fine." Kotomi shook her head, her hands still busy rolling the meat into neat balls. "I'm really good at making meatballs. Aimi loves my braised meatballs—just that one dish alone and she can eat three big bowls of rice."

She chuckled after saying it, casually revealing her little sister's appetite.

If Aimi heard Kotomi telling her friends about how much she ate, she would definitely blush and rush over to cover her sister's mouth. But since Aimi wasn't here, it didn't matter~

Watching Kotomi move so naturally in her kitchen, Yukino's heart grew complicated—flustered, yet happy. She couldn't deny how much she liked the feeling of working side by side with Kotomi, as if they had already been living together for a long time.

It felt like the two of them had just returned from work to the apartment they shared, tired from the day but still helping each other cook a warm dinner to ease the exhaustion.

Outside, night deepened. Inside, the warm light shone over their faces and voices, close enough to touch.

After finishing dinner, they carried the dishes to the living room, opened a bottle of juice, and sat together on the carpet, leaning against each other, savoring both the food and each other's presence. They ate slowly while watching Crayon Shin-chan. The episodes they liked had been rewatched countless times, yet they still loved seeing them again during meals.

If only Kotomi could move in and live with me… Yukino thought absentmindedly. Realizing what she had just imagined, she quickly snapped back to herself, cheeks warming. Distracted, she accidentally poured too much Caesar dressing on the salad.

...

"Is it good?"

"Delicious. No wonder your little sister can eat three bowls of rice with just these braised meatballs. I can't eat that much, but this really is the kind of dish that makes rice irresistible. I never thought meatballs could be made this way… I usually just make them into winter melon soup."

After finishing dinner, the two of them sat across from each other at the dining table outside the kitchen. Yukino's kitchen was semi-open, equipped with all the necessary utensils. Watching her cook, though still a little unpracticed, it was clear she often prepared meals herself.

Kotomi, with her braised meatballs, showed off her cooking skills. Seeing Yukino's satisfied expression after eating them, she let out a smug little hum.

She suddenly felt that being good at cooking was a wonderful thing—because when others ate her food with joy and satisfaction, she herself felt deeply fulfilled.

Kotomi's gaze grew so warm that Yukino unconsciously lowered her head, eating in small, delicate bites. Her voice was as calm as ever, yet now tinged with shyness—though no blush showed on her icy face.

"Don't just stare at me. Eat your food too…" Yukino said softly.

"Back in third grade, the teacher introduced a Chinese idiom: xiu se ke can—'beauty so delightful, it's a feast for the eyes.'

When I first heard it explained, I imagined sitting beside a beautiful person. Even if I had only a bowl of plain rice and no other dishes, I'd still eat happily—as if it were the world's finest banquet.

Back then I was full of imagination, but too young to really understand. Now… the meaning of xiu se ke can has become much clearer to me."

"Thank you. I also now understand what it means to be a feast for the eyes." Yukino nodded lightly, picking up a piece of bamboo fish with her chopsticks.

That night's dinner had been well divided: Kotomi prepared the braised meatballs, while Yukino made Caesar salad, grilled bamboo fish, and miso tofu soup. Even though it was their first time cooking together, their cooperation was seamless, and the meal came out wonderfully appetizing.

Kotomi had originally planned to act as if she had a small appetite in front of Yukino.

But Yukino saw right through her. Before cooking the rice, she poured in half a bag of grains and said: "We've eaten lunch together so many times already. Do you think I don't know your appetite by now?"

As she said this, Yukino's lips curved upward in the faintest smile.

Yukino rarely smiled, and each time Kotomi saw it, she couldn't help but stare. She suddenly felt Yukino should stay exactly as she was—cold and aloof—because when such a person smiled, that single moment became unimaginably precious and beautiful.

...

After dinner, they cleaned the kitchen together—washing dishes, putting away utensils, tidying everything. Cooking and cleaning had taken quite a while, but the eating itself was over so quickly. By the time everything was done, it was already 9:32.

Normally, by this time Yukino would have finished her bath, settled into bed, and be reading her current novel. At 10:50, she'd set the book aside, turn off the light, and sleep.

But for Kotomi, nine o'clock was still early—the night had just begun!

Of course, under Kazumi's supervision lately, Kotomi had developed the habit of going to bed at eleven.

And why under Kazumi's supervision?

Because hugging Kazumi was simply too comfortable. Every time Kotomi wanted to fall asleep holding her, she ended up going to bed early.

Out of thirty nights in a month, at least half were spent hugging Kazumi to sleep. Only after experiencing such perfect sleep could one know how wonderful it truly was.

That said, Kazumi herself felt her role growing a little blurry. As a tentacle monster—cough, cough—as Kotomi's cheat-like system, she might often bug out, but at least she was still somewhat useful.

So why did it feel like she'd recently been downgraded into Kotomi's hug pillow?!

And not just any pillow—an entire body-length one.

Maybe she should transform into a pillow with one side all-ages, and the other side R18?

Of course, that thought stayed only in her mind. Kazumi knew that if she ever actually suggested it, Kotomi wouldn't even let her finish before immediately agreeing, shouting: GKD! (Hurry up!).

"You take a bath first. I want to read for a while," Yukino Yukinoshita said. She suddenly realized that with the entire weekend plus half of Friday after school, she had spent nearly all her time practicing piano for Kotomi's sake.

Two and a half whole days without reading a book!

In the past, that would have been unthinkable for her. Two and a half days was enough for her to finish a short novel on the first read.

"Do you have an extra set of pajamas?" Kotomi asked a little awkwardly.

If she were staying over with Megumi Kato, she wouldn't hesitate—if there were no pajamas, she'd just sleep without them. After all, Megumi had already seen her countless times.

But Yukino… honestly, it was her first time staying at Yukino's place. She was happy, yes, but when it came to bathing and sleeping, she couldn't help feeling a little nervous.

"I have a spare set. You can wear it tonight," Yukino said, then went to her bedroom wardrobe to fetch them for Kotomi.

I usually sleep without pajamas… without anything at all, Kotomi thought silently. She didn't dare say it aloud. She'd just wait until Yukino fell asleep, then quietly take them off.

After borrowing Yukino's pajamas, Kotomi went to the bathroom to wash up. She had planned on a bath, but since it was already late, she settled for a shower.

Even quickly done, girls still took some time in the bathroom. Washing her hair added even more.

When she dried off and began putting on Yukino's pajamas, the pants fit easily. But the top…

It went on, but the higher she tried to fasten the buttons, the harder it became.

In the end, they simply wouldn't close.

Kotomi didn't dare tug too hard—she felt like she might rip the fabric wide open across the chest.

"Yukino's pajamas are definitely… flat in the front."

Looking at herself squeezed into Yukino's pajamas, Kotomi couldn't help but laugh softly.

Chapter 642: You Fight Your Battles, I Will Now Devote Myself to Creating Life

Tick-tock, tick-tock.

The faint humming of various instruments working resonated so clearly in the dark, deep brig decks of the ship.

Between the prison bars formed by metal pillars as thick as bowls, scarlet plasma beams ran across, their glow reflecting in rippling halos. They twisted like living lightning, unstable and alive.

In the center of the cage, nearly four meters tall, seven to eight meters long, its shoulders sprouting two sharp, bladed limbs, the broodmother now lay weakened and miserable.

Wounds of all sizes marred its torso. The once-spined, predatory limbs were severed, yellow-green ichor still trickling like thin streams.

Every limb capable of movement was bound by electronic shackles. Needles stabbed deep into its flesh, extracting and injecting unknown substances.

On the incandescent lamp covers above, shadows trembled.

Hiss…

Pain.

Weakness.

Psionic signals blocked.

'I am not dead… still alive.'

From chaos, thought began to clear. Cold sensations registered in its awareness—the confinement of its limbs, the intrusion of foreign devices mapped across its nerves.

Its entire body still ached. Its mind swam with shattered fragments of memory, but one clear image remained: the swarm torn apart, thunderous lightning, a blinding blade flashing before its eyes… then nothing.

'A prisoner then…'

Instinctively, it shifted its hooked limbs to touch the ground. No damp slime, only cold metal.

Thud-thud—

Steel boots striking deck plates.

Suddenly, white light and shadows appeared within its perception.

"Wow! I actually like this one. No—better to call it a beast than a bug… At least it looks better than the Flood I trained against back in the 117th detachment of the Second Legion."

"Fierce and resilient. Look at that body—a finely crafted bioweapon. Claws and fangs designed to rend prey, a physique strong enough to survive any hostile environment, chitin thick enough to shrug off most small-caliber fire…"

"Hey, and it's female too. Even better."

"Uh… you can't—or at least, shouldn't—go that far. What, you spent a stint at the Imperial Science Bureau and got converted by them? If you can say that, what's next—taking a liking to the Flood?"

"Shut it! That's different. These broodmothers are at least fixed individuals. Their chitin even has a rough texture, like the earth-dragons we kept back home. The Flood? They're nothing but rotting flesh and corpses turned into a proliferating slime. Touch them and you risk spore infection."

...

'So their goal from the start was to capture me…'

Though the broodmother's genetic information network held no record of this language, as a highest-tier Zerg under the Overmind/Queen of Blades, it possessed intelligence. Having fought humans and Terrans often, it could still sense the tone of their speech—their satisfaction and delight.

It tried to rise, but as soon as its hooked legs straightened, the cold choke of iron chains at its neck forced it down again. From the invasive devices inside its body, weakness spread rapidly through its frame.

"You are not Terrans."

The broodmother lifted its head with difficulty.

"Oh, it's fully awake now. Recovery is better than expected."

"Cease the 'soul-rend' for now."

"Contact the Inquisitor."

Outside the cage, several Imperial Navy personnel in simple gray uniforms and lab coats exchanged looks.

Click!

One tapped at a holographic tablet. Instantly, the electronic shackles eased. He gestured politely, switching to standard Imperial English: "Correct. We are not the Terrans you speak of. We are Imperial."

"Hmph, Imperial? The Terran Dominion, or the United Earth Directorate—they've turned into Empires too?"

The electronic shackles loosened, the range of motion widening. Only then did the broodmother feel the pressure and restraint on its body ease somewhat. It struggled upright, fixing its gaze firmly on the humans before it, defiance clear in its tone.

"None of them. The Sacred Selene Empire… No matter, you will soon understand. To encounter the God-Emperor's Angels of Death, even as a captive, is your honor."

He adjusted his collar with casual elegance, speaking smoothly, almost roguishly: "Dear Mother of the Swarm, Lady Gloria."

"My name—how do you humans know it?! Damn it! You probed my memory! Impossible… Since when did humans gain the ability to crack psionic signals in so short a time?!"

The broodmother Gloria let out a sharp, piercing hiss.

"A minor technique. Nothing worth mentioning."

"Humans, you took advantage of my weakness… Hah… Forget it. Words are useless. I lost, and that is that."

It had wanted to curse their underhanded victory, were it not for that damned dragon—but in interstellar war, in races clashing for dominance, what fairness was there?

Now a prisoner in chains, Gloria let out a bitter, self-mocking laugh.

"God-Emperor? Ha… ha… Humans, you've become as hypocritical as the Protoss, always parading themselves as the Firstborn of God."

"Do as you please. I am already your captive. Kill me, flay me, control me, study me—whatever you wish. But… your triumph won't last. The Queen of Blades has returned. The Heart of the Swarm is once more in Zerg hands."

"The Swarm never stops. The Queen will lead trillions of Zerg to return. The whole universe will tremble beneath her feet! Burn beneath her feet! The world belongs to us!!"

In other words—even if I fall, there is still the Queen of Blades, still other broodmothers, including Zagara. Do not be arrogant.

Before her words had even finished—hiss—!

Hydraulic valves hissed, a hatch opened. Thump, thump!

With steady, heavy footsteps, applause spread across the prison deck.

Clap clap clap!

"Well said, well said."

A middle-aged Inquisitor strode in, clad in a splendid red-and-black uniform, a wide-brimmed hat on his head. He smiled, yet the expression remained chilling, especially his pale gray eyes, cold as solid ice.

With one finger, he pressed a control on the console outside the cage. The brig lit up instantly.

Or rather, was illuminated.

The Inquisitor had opened the external holocams of the ship.

Outside, the dark vastness of space was burning. Crimson lances of light flared from the fleet's flank—the Imperial Navy's full salvo. The most important hive minds and specimen had already been secured. The rest were expendable.

Blinding plasma beams tore through the asteroid field like spears, their heat igniting Zerg corpses adrift in the void, striking the planetary fragment that had barely survived beneath the swarm's mass.

It was as though a star had collapsed. The warship quivered slightly as waves of fire spread.

Gloria's last remnants of the swarm were annihilated. She became one of the rare broodmothers whose entire 'tribe' was utterly destroyed.

But it was not yet over.

Buzz-buzz-buzz—!

Ripple after ripple spread through the fabric of space around the fleet, visible even to the naked eye.

Light.

Particles of violet-red brilliance cut reality like knives through butter. In an instant, all familiar sights of the universe shattered into scattered motes of multicolored light. Stretched into elongated rays, they twisted and warped, silent yet ominous.

There should be no medium for sound in the starry void, yet the broodmother's ears caught the illusion of glass shattering.

Crack—!

A blade of radiance cleaved slowly from the fiery remains of the sundered planet, slicing open the skin of the void. In the blink of an eye, golden-violet light spilled forth. Along with it came ranks upon ranks of the Sacred Selene Empire's warships, fully armed and in formation.

The noble purple paint and gilded armor shone brilliantly, the massive golden double-headed aquila at the warship's prow like a merciless eagle descending from the void—a roaring metal beast, ever ready to pounce, to rend prey limb from limb.

Their purple-gold hulls gleamed among the stars, marked with olive branches encircling the insignia of 'III' and the roaring dragon crest—symbols unmistakably declaring their name—

One of the founding Legions of the Imperial Astartes: the Third Legion, the Black Templars.

They were among the Empire's strongest and proudest forces.

The Inquisitor looked toward the broodmother Gloria. He spread his hand. "You are right. The world belongs to us."

"Whether Protoss, the Terran Dominion, the United Earth Directorate, or your Zerg—all are the Emperor's property."

"..."

Gloria wanted to retort, but in the end she fell silent.

The steel giants emerging from the warp might lack the refinement, intricacy, and elegance of the Protoss ark-world ship—the Spear of Adun—but in sheer grandeur, in martial purpose, in the raw dread of death they conveyed, the oppressive aura of iron, rust, and war surpassed it!

And more so—not one or two ships, but in endless ranks. While the Spear of Adun remained the last of its kind, the pinnacle relic of the Protoss' golden age.

Back when the Overmind still ruled, Gloria had fought in the Battle of Aiur.

The Protoss had once fielded three arks: Spear of Adun, Pride of Altaris, and Memory of Nezin. But the last two had fallen, their shields uncharged at launch. Only the Spear endured, clinging to survival.

Yes—at the last Brood War, even though the UED fleet, the Terran Dominion, and the Protoss had joined forces against the Queen of Blades, in the end it was she who triumphed.

But now, the sheer scale of the human fleet before Gloria left her uncertain.

The double-headed eagle banners heralded an ever-growing armada, pouring endlessly through the rift in space, as though without end.

At the same time—"Hey, hey… copy, do you read me?"

The holoscreen flickered. A man appeared—short black curly hair, sunglasses, a circle of stubble on his lean face. Tall and thin, dressed in a yellow-and-white pinstripe suit with the cloak of the Imperial Auxilia draped over him, he lazily entered the channel.

"Hey~ Is this the 2107th Inquisitorial Expedition Fleet? Copy, do you read me? This is Borsalino of the Third Legion's Black Templars Auxilia. We've received orders to coordinate with the Sisters of Battle and the Valkyrie units to provide support."

"Hey~, copy, do you read me? Orders received. Supporting the 2107th Inquisitorial Expedition Fleet. Sisters of Battle and Valkyries have advanced ahead with us."

"Inquisitor, is the cargo prepared?"

"Of course."

...

Honkai Dimension, Imperial Capital Palace Schönbrunn.

"The structure of the Flügel originates from fragments of War God Artosh's eighteen wings… Honestly, did He have that many feathers to pluck?"

In the antechamber study of her palace, Selene floated above a carpet, one hand propping her chin, idly flipping pages with telekinesis, the other enjoying sweets and tea.

Though called a study, it resembled a grand hall more than a simple chamber. The circular room was lined with bookshelves along the walls, even clinging upside-down to the ceiling through antigravity. Countless motes of light drifted in the air and above the towering shelves, the dome rising nearly a hundred meters high, creating a dazzling labyrinth of knowledge and fantasy.

Yes, it was the room of one clearly devoted to study and research.

Ahem, this study was specially arranged for Selene by the Flügel.

Official documents and state affairs could wait a while. For now, she would devote her focus to creating life.

"Let's give it a try."

Selene casually stretched out her hand.

Threads of violet-red radiance flowed freely from her delicate fingertips.

Drawing upon the devoured 'Suniaster,' and separating out fragments of the War God Artosh's concept consumed from the world of 'Disboard,' Selene began the work of replication.

Sigh, such trouble.

The destructive attribute of Honkai energy, aligned with the ruin of the Finality, made Selene especially gifted in annihilation, ruin, slaughter, and devouring. Her comprehension was unmatched—genius was an understatement.

But creation, generation…

Not impossible, but the results tended to differ a little. Uh…

Do Honkai Beasts count?

Do imaginary and quantum beings count?

Does crafting only empty voids of cosmic space, lifeless and barren, count?

Selene judged—yes, they do!

Even if what she made didn't look particularly pleasant.

Buzz-buzz-buzz—!

A swirl of pure white and violet-red currents spun around arcs too numerous to count, accelerating faster and faster. The two colors, forced together, blended under her will until the vortex collapsed upon itself, brilliant light shattering into a colorless ring.

Quite simple, really.

Imaginary energy was drawn forth by Selene from across the boundless Honkai dimension, filling the framework shaped by violet-red radiance—forming, sculpting, replicating…

Until—knock, knock!

"Your Majesty, the Inquisition's report has arrived."

Chapter 572: Fan Meeting

Although the vampire ninja village suffered no damage under Eriri's deliberate control, the people living there had experienced the feeling of a free-fall ride.

Once things stabilized, the vampire ninjas who had remained in the village quickly spread their wings and flew into the sky, trying to figure out what had just happened.

But when they appeared in the air, they found no trace of anything unusual.

By that time, Eriri had already brought Seraphim and the others back to the living room, while Kyoko had closed the livestream.

What had just happened made Sarasvati realize that Eriri was definitely not someone the vampire ninjas could afford to provoke. Unlike when they had first met, she no longer dared to treat Eriri casually.

"Now we can properly discuss the matter of the price, don't you think~"

Eriri crossed her legs and leaned lazily against the sofa, gazing down imperiously at Sarasvati, who was still kneeling on the floor.

Hearing Eriri's words, Sarasvati's expression immediately became troubled.

She couldn't think of a reward that would satisfy Eriri, but giving up on asking about their leader's whereabouts was impossible. After all, the leader was far too important to the vampire ninja race.

After a moment of thought, she decided to hand the initiative over to Eriri.

Taking a deep breath, Sarasvati spoke firmly:

"Lady Eriri, no matter what your request is, as long as it's something we vampire ninjas are capable of, we will do our best to fulfill it!"

Eriri didn't answer right away, instead pretending to think carefully.

Sarasvati didn't interrupt, waiting quietly for her response.

Within seconds, Eriri's eyes shifted back to her, roaming boldly over Sarasvati's body.

Under the invasive gaze, Sarasvati felt extremely uncomfortable. But she didn't dare to voice any complaint, and could only endure silently.

Fortunately, the discomfort didn't last long, as Eriri's voice soon broke the silence.

"In that case, you can become my servant as well—just like Seraphim."

"This…"

Eriri's request left Sarasvati momentarily stunned, unsure how to respond.

Seeing her hesitation, Eriri's lips curved into an amused smile.

"No need to rush. I'll give you ten minutes to think it over. The choice is yours, and I won't force you either way."

"But there's one thing I can tell you—becoming my servant will grant you benefits beyond your imagination~"

After saying this, Eriri lost interest in Sarasvati for the time being and turned to whisper with Eu, who sat beside her.

Sarasvati fell into silence, her expression showing increasing conflict.

On one hand, she wanted to agree in order to secure the leader's location. To her, becoming the servant of someone like Eriri wasn't shameful at all.

On the other hand, she had to think of the village. If she became Eriri's servant like Seraphim, she would no longer be able to serve the village, something hard for her, a conservative commander, to accept.

Two opposing voices clashed in her mind like angel and demon, locked in a fierce struggle.

Ten minutes passed in this mental battle.

In the end, the angel's voice triumphed, and Sarasvati made what she believed was the wisest decision.

"Lady Eriri, I accept your request. From this moment on, I am your loyal servant!"

Sarasvati dropped to one knee before Eriri, bowing her head in submission.

"A wise choice. I assure you, you won't regret it."

Eriri nodded with satisfaction, then reached out her right hand, gently stroking Sarasvati's head.

Without hesitation, she planted an energy seed into her body.

After Eriri explained the energy seed, Sarasvati finally realized the immense opportunity she had just received.

Not only could it drastically boost her strength, but it also freed her from the curse of needing to drink blood regularly to survive. That alone made her ecstatic—she had long since grown sick of blood packs.

Once she calmed down from her excitement, her focus returned to the matter of their leader.

"Lady Eriri, can you tell me where our leader is now?"

Hearing her words, Seraphim also turned her expectant gaze toward Eriri.

Eriri didn't disappoint them. She nodded and said:

"Of course. And regarding this, I can give you two choices."

As she spoke, Eriri raised her right hand and held up two fingers.

"Two choices?" Sarasvati asked curiously.

"That's right. The first choice is that I simply tell you your leader's location and let you search for him yourselves. The second choice is more direct—I'll transfer your leader straight to your village, saving you the time and effort."

"Saras, which do you choose?"

Without the slightest hesitation, Sarasvati made her decision.

"I'll take the second choice!"

Since there was a direct method, why would she choose the more troublesome one?

Eriri nodded at her choice and immediately said:

"Alright, your leader has already been transferred to the vampire ninja village."

"Already?"

Sarasvati stared at her blankly. She hadn't seen Eriri make any sort of movement. Not even their conversation had paused.

"Of course. It wasn't anything difficult," Eriri said casually.

Just moments ago, she had located the vampire ninja leader and instantly transferred him into one of the rooms within the village. The whole process had been completed in the span of a single thought.

Hearing her answer, disbelief filled Sarasvati's face. But then she recalled Eriri's earlier miraculous displays and quickly accepted it.

After all, someone who could casually toy with an entire mountain and create such a mysterious energy seed would hardly be limited by the laws of common sense. Adding the ability to transfer people across space was hardly surprising.

Excitement welled up in her chest. With the leader's return, the conflict between the two factions in the village could finally be resolved.

But soon, she remembered that she was no longer truly part of the village, which left her feeling dejected.

Watching the shift in Sarasvati's expression, Eriri easily guessed her thoughts even without reading her mind.

"Saras, don't worry. I never said you had to sever ties with your village. You can still consider yourself part of it."

"I also won't restrict your freedom. But there's one thing you must remember—from now on, as my servant, you can only obey my commands."

"However…"

At this, Eriri deliberately paused, her lips curving into a mysterious smile.

That little shift instantly lit up Sarasvati's eyes, as though she had seen hope.

"Although you can only obey my orders, that doesn't mean you can't take the initiative to help your village. Do you understand what I mean?"

Hearing this, Sarasvati's face lit up with joy.

Of course she understood. Eriri's words were practically a direct hint.

She might not be able to accept tasks from the village anymore, but she could still proactively help them with the ones they couldn't complete themselves.

"I understand. Thank you, Lady Eriri."

Sarasvati's gratitude was genuine, and her affection toward Eriri soared rapidly to new heights.

Eriri didn't reply, only chuckled as she reached out to pinch Sarasvati's cheek lightly.

Then she withdrew her hand and turned her gaze toward Seraphim, who stood quietly by her side.

Seraphim's face now also showed anticipation. When she saw Eriri's gaze shift toward her, she immediately asked:

"Lady Eriri, can I be like Sarasvati too?"

"Of course. You're no different."

Receiving Eriri's affirmation, Seraphim's face lit up with excitement.

As for their loyalty to the village, Eriri didn't mind. That was only natural. If they had immediately severed all ties with the village after becoming her servants, that would have been a flaw in their character—and Eriri would never accept such people.

Still, she believed that in time, both Seraphim and Sarasvati would shift the balance of their hearts entirely toward her.

...

After resolving Sarasvati's matter, Eriri didn't linger any longer in the Is This a Zombie? world. She brought Eu back to the Saekano world for dinner, with Kyoko tagging along as usual.

Nene didn't follow, as she had arranged to meet an old friend she hadn't seen in months for a night of drinking.

Meanwhile, Seraphim and Sarasvati returned to the vampire ninja village with Eriri's permission. Eriri even used teleportation to send them directly there. Of course, they wanted to be present for the leader's return, such a momentous event.

But Eriri set a condition: both of them had to return by noon the next day and then accompany Nene to the Saekano world for the banquet.

Time quickly moved to the following day. Aside from the newest batch of members, all the other group members arrived at the Saekano world through the World Gate, each bringing friends and relatives along.

Among them were Natsuki Minamiya, Frieren, Victoria, Darkness, and Eris, all of whom crossed through the free group portal with eager anticipation.

Before they arrived, Eriri had already prepared to receive them. The reception room was set up right in the villa's living room.

Because this was to welcome new members, many group members stayed by Eriri's side to greet them. Some non-members, curious about the event, also came to watch the excitement.

Arifureta and Chika Fujiwara sat on either side of Eriri like loyal guardians, while Shinobu was directly nestled in Eriri's arms. The others spread around casually—some chatting in small groups, others absorbed in their phones.

When Natsuki Minamiya and the other four stepped out of the portal, the first thing they saw was Eriri and her companions waiting just two meters in front of them.

"What is this?"

Since there had been no prior notice in the group, they were surprised by the warm welcome.

"Everyone's here to welcome you. So? Surprised? Happy?"

Eriri grinned at them, and right after her words fell, Shinobu chimed in:

"At last, you have come. We have been waiting."

At the same time, the surrounding group members gathered toward them, greeting them one after another. Thankfully, they were restrained enough not to crowd right up to them.

The scene instantly felt like a fan meeting, with the "idols" being Natsuki Minamiya and the others, surrounded by Eriri and the rest acting like enthusiastic "fans."

"I appreciate the welcome, but isn't this a bit too much…?"

Looking at the crowd encircling them in several layers, Natsuki Minamiya sighed helplessly and rubbed her forehead. Then, like a true idol, she raised her right hand and waved sweetly at the group members around her.

"Hello, everyone. I am Natsuki Minamiya."

She was dressed in a black gothic lolita outfit that highlighted her petite figure with irresistible cuteness. And unlike before, this wasn't a magical clone—it was her real body.

With millions of points to her name, Natsuki Minamiya had spent the last few days not only enhancing her strength but also freeing herself from her demon contract.

With the limitless power of points, she had successfully severed ties with the demon.

Of course, even without the contract, she could still control the Prison Barrier. And thanks to the points, the barrier had transformed into a true alternate space, no longer requiring her to keep her body in slumber to maintain it.

Chapter 327: The Ark’s Unexpected Harvest, the Chimera Mass-Production Plan

Morning.

On the Eternal Snowfall, in a room off the bridge's living quarters—

Griseo opened her eyes and slowly sat up from the bed.

Every companion aboard the Eternal Snowfall had their own room.

Under Setsuna's orders, little Griseo's bedroom had been preserved as closely as possible to her original style.

Looking up, the ceiling showed a sea of stars, just like her imprint, "Stars."

The room's arrangement was cozy yet futuristic, with brushes, paints, and canvases neatly stacked in one corner.

For a moment, Griseo thought she was still alone on the Ark, drifting endlessly.

Only when she looked out the porthole and saw the Eternal Snowfall's armed wings stretching thousands of kilometers below did she realize—this was another ship.

The Ark Project had already ended. Now, her next journey was about to begin.

After washing up, she put on her white dress, wore her beret, went barefoot, and opened the hatch.

She wandered through the starship, quietly observing every detail of the colossal vessel.

Its size dwarfed the Ark countless times over. To measure it by foot would be as hard as walking around the moon.

But Griseo didn't mind. She wanted to take her time, to feel everything about this ship.

The Eternal Snowfall roamed the sea of stars, carrying numerous Bulins, research lolis, Angeloids, and shipgirls.

Most were very friendly. Toward this little loli who had drifted in the cosmos for tens of thousands of years, everyone showed the warmest kindness.

Before long, she bumped into a little shipgirl.

"Today Yukikaze-sama will take you to breakfast, nanoda!"

"Hurry, or there'll only be stargazy pie left, nanoda!!!"

The white-haired, beast-eared shipgirl didn't give her a choice, dragging Griseo by the hand at a run.

"I'm not hungr—"

Before Griseo could finish, she was pulled into the dining hall and pressed into a seat.

Calm by nature, she didn't know how to resist the lively little shipgirl's boundless energy.

"Here, here, try some Donghuang baozi!"

The hospitable Ning Hai stuffed several buns onto her plate.

"Sardinian pizza!"

"Iron Blood bread and sausage!"

"Eagle Union fries and burgers!"

"Sakura Empire rice balls…"

From the shipgirls crowding around her, Griseo felt a warmth she hadn't known in ages.

"Royal Navy stargazy pie!"

Cheshire suddenly dumped a steaming hot pie, with several fish heads poking out, onto her plate.

The little loli stared in horror, locking eyes with the dead fish heads.

"Throw Cheshire out!!!"

Everyone else panicked.

"Northern Parliament vodka! Davay, comrade, let's liberate the universe together!"

Tashkent clinked her glass against Griseo's.

The Northern Parliament shipgirls were the most numerous there, crowding Griseo with endless questions. A faint smell of alcohol hung in the air.

"Davay… comrade?"

Griseo looked at them, feeling as though she was being dyed with strange new colors.

An image began to form in her mind.

She pulled out a board and quickly painted a red background. In the center, she used gold paint to outline a hammer-and-sickle shape.

"Eh? What's this?"

Griseo blinked in confusion at her own work.

When she painted, she only projected the colors inside her—she didn't fully understand the meanings.

In her head, though, a strange melody echoed:

"…The blood in our hearts is boiling, to fight for truth we rise!"

"…The old world smashed to pieces, slaves awaken, arise!!"

"???"

Tilting her head, Griseo instinctively muttered:

"'The Internationale will surely be realized'? What does that mean?!"

"!!!"

"Davay! Comrade-chan! You're perfect for the Northern Parliament fleet!!!"

"From now on, propaganda work will be yours!!!"

The Northern shipgirls rejoiced.

They were about to give Griseo an official post in the fleet.

"Let little Griseo rest."

Setsuna smiled and waved to stop them.

"How is it? Are you getting used to living aboard the Eternal Snowfall?"

He turned to Griseo.

"If you need anything, just tell me. Most of your requests, I can fulfill."

"..."

"Thank you."

The little loli nodded, her voice airy:

"I don't really want anything. This place is wonderful… so many colors, I need to paint often…"

Griseo was like a blank sheet of paper, easily dyed with the colors of those around her.

On the Eternal Snowfall, with all the shipgirls, dragon girls, Angeloids, and others together, each carried their own story and color.

By staying among them, Griseo often found strange bursts of inspiration for her paintings.

After breakfast—

Setsuna took Griseo to tour the Eternal Snowfall's command chamber.

Naturally, he held her small hand, introducing one by one the starship's systems and internal sections.

Because of her role in the Ark Project, Griseo's knowledge was half that of an engineer. Yet when faced with an interstellar-era warship, she still knew almost nothing.

Quietly, she listened as Setsuna explained weapons capable of extinguishing stars, shattering suns, as well as faster-than-light travel and warp jumps—powers beyond imagination.

After their walk—

Setsuna sat on the sofa, using the holographic projector to display information about the Starsea Empire, explaining the empire's structure.

"Oh…"

"It's a civilization even stronger than Earth's was…"

Griseo listened intently, like a child hearing a story, unconsciously leaning closer to Setsuna.

By his side, she felt the same warmth she once felt near Aponia.

"Oh."

Setsuna was struck by how cute she was.

She looked so soft and adorable—especially when gazing up at him with those big eyes. Her slight airheadedness made it impossible to refuse any request from her.

Also, whether it was just her habit or something else, Griseo often went barefoot.

Even while walking around inside the starship, her delicate little feet swung in and out of sight, constantly drawing his eye.

"If only we had someone as strong as Brother Setsuna back then…"

Griseo's voice held a trace of regret.

"It's fine. You don't need to carry the burden of the pioneers or the Ark Project anymore."

Setsuna gently pinched her cheek.

"Leave the rest to me. From now on, I'll save the world for you. You just need to do what you want to do."

...

"Thank you…"

For the second time, Griseo thanked Setsuna.

After fifty thousand years of solitude, she felt a sense of home.

Though the Eternal Snowfall wasn't truly her home, and most of the Flame-Chasers were gone—

Fu Hua was still here, and the people aboard this ship offered her gentle care of a different kind.

She liked it here.

"Brother Setsuna, does everyone else call you Commander?"

The little loli tilted her head.

"Mm… the Azur Lane shipgirls call me Commander. Heroic Spirits call me Master. Some call me Admiral. You can call me whatever you like."

Setsuna smiled as he answered.

"..."

Griseo thought for a while, then raised her head, her purple eyes fixed on him.

With a soft, airy tone, she said:

"Commander-brother."

"Hiss—"

Setsuna felt like he'd taken a critical hit straight to the chest.

It reminded him of when Unicorn called him Onii-chan while in his arms.

Little Griseo was simply too perfect.

Beside them, Fu Hua looked on in disbelief.

That Griseo and Setsuna were getting along well made her happy—

But this was a bit too well!

Back then, it had taken her a long time to befriend this quiet, painting-loving "strange child."

Yet Setsuna seemed to understand her even better than she did.

Though nearly fifty thousand years old, Griseo was still essentially a child. Setsuna clearly knew exactly how to care for her and make her happy.

"You're good with kids, aren't you?"

Fu Hua asked curiously.

"..."

Setsuna snorted:

"You think raising three million lolis and that many shipgirls was for nothing?"

"My child-raising proficiency has long been maxed out!"

...

Little Griseo began her new life in the interstellar era aboard the Eternal Snowfall.

She quickly became the beloved mascot of the Starsea Empire.

On the other hand, with her permission—

The dismantling and study of Griseo's Ark had also begun.

The Juggernaut carried its own shipyard, capable of simultaneously constructing and repairing starships during interstellar voyages.

Hundreds of Bulins and Angeloids, wielding various tools, carefully pried open the Ark's outer shell, searching inside for anything of value.

By the standards of the Stellaris era, this sub-light primitive ship was extremely backward.

After drifting through space for tens of thousands of years, many of its parts had aged and failed.

Had the Eternal Snowfall not found it, Setsuna doubted it could have lasted much longer.

Even so, the repair teams of Angeloids and Bulins managed to uncover some remarkable things.

"Commander, inside the Ark's database we found stored genetic samples of humans and all Earth animals, as well as complete copies of all technologies from the Previous Era."

Two days later, Grey reported to Setsuna on the discoveries of the Angeloids.

"The genetic samples were meant to be used for seeding new habitable planets. But since the voyage was too long, most of the frozen samples have already degraded."

"As for the technology copies from the Previous Era… well, they really crammed a lot in here."

As she spoke, she directed the Angeloids to bring over several devices shaped like mainframe units.

"Ah, that's the Ark's database?"

Griseo immediately recognized it.

"Yes, we found it stored inside the Ark. Fortunately, the preservation medium was decent, so it's not completely destroyed."

"Even after fifty thousand years, we can still recover its contents."

Grey tapped a few times on the interface, opening a holographic display.

Shua—

Like a library catalog, a massive projection unfolded before them.

Thousands upon thousands of entries filled the air.

[Research and Application Hypotheses of Stigmata Technology…]

[Chimera Project Experimental Report…]

[MANTIS and Honkai Beast DNA Compatibility Studies…]

[…]

"This is Dr. Mei—no, the Previous Era's Honkai research data?"

Setsuna muttered in realization.

He randomly tapped on one entry, finding it filled with dense documents, data calculations, and some video files.

The technical details were beyond his comprehension, so he swiped down casually.

He found even more.

From farming techniques onward, the storage contained every technological achievement of human civilization—from its birth until the destruction of the Previous Era.

Including ancient technologies like iron smelting and steam engines, to modern medicine, nuclear energy, electronic information sciences, aerospace technology, and countless cutting-edge fields.

The database was richly illustrated, with abundant video explanations.

There were also comprehensive records of mathematics, chemistry, physics, and other fundamental sciences.

From simple to complex, in exhaustive detail, every human achievement in science up until then had been preserved.

"This… is a complete technological archive of the Previous Era?"

Setsuna was stunned.

"Yes."

Fu Hua sighed, as if recalling old memories.

"The purpose of the Ark Project was to allow humanity, upon finding a new home, to rebuild civilization from scratch."

"It carried the accumulated fruits of the last era. Without Honkai interference, even starting anew, humanity could have quickly reached near-Previous Era levels using this database."

In the worst case—if surface civilization was destroyed by the Final Herrscher, and the Project Sanctuary failed—the Ark would have been humanity's final fireseed.

Naturally, newborn human society would regress to a primitive state. The Ark needed to carry as much technology as possible to ensure rapid advancement.

"..."

Thinking of a mere child like Griseo bearing such a heavy burden, everyone felt a touch of sorrow.

"All of it's technology?! Is there anything in here we can actually use?"

One of the research lolis poked her head in, far more concerned with practical issues.

"Basic sciences are useless to us—things like farming techniques, electronics, spaceflight. The Previous Era is far behind us there."

Grey swiped away part of the holographic display.

"But their Honkai energy research, that can save us some trouble."

"Our main goals in the Honkai world are twofold: finding people and studying Honkai energy. The Ark contains all the research results of the Previous Era on Honkai energy."

"Whether applied, untested, or purely theoretical, all of it is here."

"They probably hoped that future humanity would inherit their research and continue resisting Honkai."

Setsuna skimmed through it casually.

Not only were there practical technologies like MANTIS, artificial Stigmata, and the Key of Blankness, but also many of Dr. Mei's theoretical studies on Imaginary Space.

She had recorded her life's work here, hoping to aid future civilization.

"Wow!!!"

"This is a huge help, Commander—or rather, Griseo!!!"

Kayo Senju, who was responsible for Honkai energy research, gave little Griseo an enthusiastic hug.

The loli clearly wasn't used to such passion, letting out an awkward sound as she tried to escape.

"We've been researching Honkai energy and Herrschers, but since Honkai is new to us, we could only reverse-engineer it through the Divine Keys."

"That was basically retracing the Previous Era's steps. It's been slow and inefficient."

"With the Ark's data, it's like we've instantly obtained the whole tech tree!"

The research lolis flipped excitedly through the files.

"Now, all we need to do is stand on their shoulders and push a little further."

"Oh."

Setsuna understood.

The Ark had carried this technology to rebuild a new home, and now he had picked it up for free.

This was an unexpected harvest from salvaging Griseo.

Above all, the Honkai research compiled by the Previous Era's geniuses would save the research division countless detours.

"The Ark's original purpose was to help humanity rebuild civilization…"

"If someone can build on this research and go even further against Honkai, Dr. Mei would be glad…"

Griseo fell silent for a moment, then looked up at Setsuna.

"Commander-brother, please make good use of it."

"Of course."

Setsuna ruffled her hair.

"When we go back one day, we'll give her a surprise."

...

The research division lolis spent some time studying the legacy of the Previous Era, integrating the data into the Empire's database.

As the last gift of the Previous Era, the Ark's archives were detailed to the extreme…

Even down to every single experimental report. By following its instructions, everything could be reproduced in short order…

Fu Hua also provided some insight to aid their research.

A few days later—

Kayo Senju and Grey once again stood before Setsuna.

"Commander, we've successfully restored all of Dr. Mei's and the other scientists' research results from the Ark."

"Among them, we found some very interesting things."

Shua—

The nanobot projected several complex blueprints in the holographic display.

"First, a familiar technology: MANTIS. They fused Honkai Beast DNA with human DNA to create super soldiers—like Hua or little Griseo."

"The strength of a MANTIS depends on the class of Honkai Beast fused. If using Emperor-class or higher, their power could rival Hua herself."

"Of course, there's a flaw—fusion with Honkai Beast DNA causes bodily damage. But with our advanced genetic tech, we can fix that easily."

Setsuna nodded.

Until now, the Starsea Empire's genetic tech had relied on parasites and gastro-beasts. With this, they could move to far stronger Honkai Beasts.

"Oh, and here's a more outrageous one—the Chimera Project. They fused multiple Honkai Beast DNAs into a single MANTIS. The Previous Era already tested this."

"The result was MANTIS clearly stronger than normal."

Grey continued.

"If we follow this path further… we could try gene modification for everyone, granting multiple Honkai Beast compatibilities. Wouldn't that make everyone into Chimeras?"

"Pfft—"

Setsuna nearly laughed out loud.

"So you want everyone to rival Kevin? What imagination. Fine, give it a try."

The research division was already preparing to advance boldly, aiming to mass-produce Chimeras.

If successful, it would mean a great leap in the Empire's average power.

"Sounds good."

Formidable suddenly raised her hand.

"But where do we find Emperor-class or higher Honkai Beasts?"

"Well… some Honkai Beasts we can reverse-breed using biotechnology, extracting DNA."

Kayo Senju thought aloud.

"For example, extracting Hua's DNA could give us Garuda. Extracting little Griseo's DNA could recreate her fused beast…"

"If we ever get the chance to travel back in time, we might even grab some DNA from the Judgement-class Chiyou?"

"???"

Fu Hua was speechless.

The beasts humanity had fought so hard to slay, these people now wanted to mass-produce like livestock.

"And also, don't Herrschers spawn Honkai Beasts at birth? Plus they have the authority to command them."

The nanobot's eyes slid toward Senti, who was quietly snacking.

Stepping up, it patted her shoulder:

"Hey, little Senti, why not summon us a few Honkai Beasts to play with?"

"??"

Senti blinked blankly.

"Are you insane?"

"No, wait—you're all insane?!"

Chapter 326: I See Xipe Still Holds Her Grace

Noah looked at Aha and couldn't help but laugh. Aha truly was amusing—he himself was the embodiment of amusement.

"Aha, Elation itself represents a part of existence opposed to Nihility, yet you chose to abandon it. Indeed, you have carried Elation through to the end. But you are also undeniably clever."

To be honest, Aha abandoning his own Path had surprised him.

The jester's mask on Aha's face shifted to a joyful pattern: "To receive your praise makes humble Aha beam with delight."

"You, such a great existence, must have long since foreseen my choice."

"Humble Aha, though I have lost my Path, I have gained possibilities never before seen. In comparison, the Path of Elation was only a burden that restricted my potential."

"Hehe, with my abilities, if I wished for Paths, I could create countless of them. What I, Aha, seek is the ultimate answer to existence."

"To grant away the unsatisfactory Paths I create, letting more Aeons arise—that is such a delightful prospect."

Noah chuckled: "The ultimate answer to existence, is it? You do not intend to seek it from me?"

Aha quickly shook his head with a laugh: "Since it is an answer, of course it must be sought piece by piece by oneself. To directly seek it from you—how would that differ from cheating on an exam? The most important part is the process."

"Besides, you would not tell me such an ultimate answer."

Noah said: "Aha, you are indeed a genius. Then let me see just how many Paths you can create, and how many you will abandon."

"Of course, perhaps simply to watch you struggle, you may spend billions of years seeking and still never reach the ultimate answer."

Aha bowed slightly, smiling with reverence: "It is an honor for the lowly Aha to become your amusement."

Noah said nothing further, flicking his finger and casting Aha out of the Main Universe.

It had to be said—Aha truly was an ultimate genius, the likes of which were rare even across multiversal-level universes.

By his own strength alone he had reached the structural level of universes, climbed the Tree of Existence, and comprehended the relationship between existence and nihility. With a single laugh he earned the favor of the Principle of Elation.

By his ability, he truly could create countless Paths, for even grasping a fragment of the truth of existence encompassed innumerable philosophical concepts.

At present, all Paths other than Nihility were born from existence.

Existence itself was one face of the Truth, Alpha—thus what Aha sought was the Beginning, the Alpha.

But for one not innately divine to hope to comprehend even one side of Truth—this was nothing short of delusion.

Noah looked down at the final two Aeons remaining in his palm.

Lan, the Aeon of the Hunt, had already returned to human form. After battling Aether too long, his holy body had been shattered. Without his Path to restore him, he naturally reverted to his most primal appearance.

Xipe, the Aeon of Harmony, was the same, though she had always been in human form—a goddess with three faces.

Lan gazed up at the existence utterly beyond his understanding. As an Aeon, the gap he felt between them was as vast as that between a mortal and an Aeon.

"Great existence, what is it that you would have me do?"

"Is it to hunt the beings harmful to the multiverse?"

By now he was a god within Teyvat, and also a master of a Path. Naturally, he understood the will of the Heavenly Principle.

The stronger one was, the more they could comprehend the will of the multiverse.

The Heavenly Principle was the will of the multiverse itself.

Of course Noah understood the mindset of the Aeons. With their perspective, they would naturally believe that Teyvat at this moment was the true multiverse.

And indeed, that was normal. From within, Teyvat now appeared multiversal, and to those inside, it was truly awe-inspiring.

"To be honest, the Path of the Hunt is somewhat narrow, but it is also sufficiently romantic. Act according to the will of the Heavenly Principle you understand, just as you did in your previous duties."

The Aeon of the Hunt, Lan, vanished from Noah's palm.

The essence of the Path of the Hunt was in hunting. But what exactly was hunted? Before, Lan despised the Abominations of Abundance, believing them to be the cancer of civilization, and sought to eradicate them.

He had not hunted Yaoshi, but the abominations born of Abundance's power.

Now that the Abominations of Abundance no longer existed, he would naturally shift his target.

After all, Lan himself was one who hated evil with passion, and now that he understood the will of the Heavenly Principle, whatever Noah despised, he would hunt.

"All right, that leaves only you, Xipe of Harmony."

Noah looked at Xipe, delicate like a figurine in his palm, and couldn't help but prod her with his finger.

Xipe's holy body was not a material existence, yet in his hand it could still be touched directly.

Though Xipe's form was unique, she still bore the shape of an ordinary woman.

"Great existence, do you believe I am unnecessary to the multiverse and intend to erase me?"

Xipe paid no mind to being treated as a plaything, her voice calm, merciful, and filled with supreme divinity.

She and Yaoshi were the most divinely radiant in appearance among all the Aeons.

With strong interest, Noah said: "That is not the case. Harmony is also a great direction in the evolution of civilization, and for civilizations it brings immense benefits."

"I am simply interested in you, Xipe."

Xipe sensed Noah's undisguised will—his serene and affectionate expression—and was taken aback.

It had been so long since she had felt such surprise.

"Would even one as great as you harbor the pure reproductive desire of living beings?"

Noah continued to toy with the tiny Xipe between his fingers, even lifting her skirt playfully as he spoke.

"In Teyvat, all beings have desires. The only difference lies in their strength or weakness. Even you, who came from beyond Teyvat, still possess desire."

"However, as power grows stronger and rank climbs higher, the chance of producing offspring decreases geometrically."

"Once at the level of single-universe and above, the probability of conceiving progeny approaches zero."

Xipe composed herself, slowly closing her eyes, her expression returning to that same serene kindness, her smile unchanged: "Whatever you do to me, I will not resist, nor will I bear any negative emotion."

"In the most fundamental sense of existence, I cannot disobey your will in any way, great existence."

"Hm… you have yet to grasp the essence of Teyvat's system. When you master self-transformation, then we shall speak again."

Noah looked at Xipe with amusement as he spoke. Though Xipe's beauty ranked among the finest of goddesses, her three-faced form did not quite suit his taste.

Though the true bodies of Teyvat's gods were varied, their manifested forms were all human in appearance.

Because he, the Heavenly Principle, was humanoid, forms resembling his own were better suited to ascend further—unless he deemed that a being should remain otherwise.

For example, the Abyssal watchdog—now the single-universe Apocalypse Beast—was entirely beast-shaped, for Noah believed such a beast of ending should indeed bear such a terrifying form.

"My apologies for disappointing one so great as you," Xipe said, her expression unchanged. No matter how she was treated, her demeanor never shifted.

Noah smiled: "Not disappointment, no. After all, your universe has only just joined my world, and you higher beings have not yet fully adapted to my system."

"I hope that the next time we meet, I may behold your beautiful body."

Whoosh～

With that, Noah gently blew a breath, sending Xipe out of his palm, vanishing from his sight.

He had blown Xipe into the Star Rail Universe.

Afterward, Noah turned toward the gates of the Temple of Truth, stretched lazily, and stepped inside.

"Although this time Teyvat feasted to its fill, even digesting the resources of the Tree and Sea in one leap to reach weak multiversal level…"

"The aftereffects of such rapid expansion are now showing."

"The light of Teyvat's civilizations is like fireflies in the dark—far too few. If not quickly remedied, development will become lopsided in the sixth dimension."

"Of course, in the endless superdimension this would be no big deal at all."

"But here, within the Tree and Sea, if internal civilizations grow too slowly and Pan-Human History's coverage becomes too sparse, then it will be like a weakened foundation."

"If the Tree and Sea catch on, then the harvest will be diminished, and even the plan of stealing heaven's place with myself as substitute would be half ruined."

At this, Noah's lips curved upward, unshakable confidence radiating from him.

"Fortunately, I had long prepared a backhand. Though this measure was not originally meant to be used here, without question it has proven a blessing in disguise."

Just then, a playful voice rang in his ear, as a small sprite with white base and blue patterns appeared at his side.

"Hehehe～ it's the Solar Sovereignty War, isn't it, my master? I was wondering why the Solar Sovereignty War was placed after the Cosmology Gift Game."

"So it turns out master had it all planned～"

Noah smiled: "When have I ever undertaken something without absolute certainty?"

At Teyvat's ascension, Istaroth, as his Sustainer and Ruler of Time, naturally became the wielder of the Principle of Time.

The Principle of Time was among the most unique of all Principles.

For its wielder was inherently the manager of the River of Time.

At present, Teyvat's River of Time had reached high-tier super single-universe level. The River of Time within a great universe was but a minor branch. Indeed, the Rivers of Time in all Teyvat's universes were merely tributaries.

Otherwise, the Principle of Time could at most be high-tier strong single-universe.

Similarly, the Principles of Space, Death, and Life were the same.

Space-time governed the existence of universes; life and death governed the existence of living beings.

Istaroth circled Noah playfully, full of liveliness: "Yes, yes, master always manages to surprise us where we least expect it, always leaving us breathless."

Noah half-squinted his eyes: "So then, why is it that this time you appear before me in the form of a sprite?"

Istaroth stiffened, her gaze shifting guiltily: "Th-this… it's because I just ascended, and my control isn't very stable yet…"

Noah sneered: "That is a lie. You're afraid I'll drag you straight into doing what lovers do, aren't you?"

With that, Noah pulled Istaroth into his arms, treating her like a plush doll and rubbing her roughly.

"Ahh… no, master, I was wrong, I was wrong… It's just that, it's just that now you're already reaching multiversal level, I can't possibly withstand it… wuwuwu."

Istaroth pleaded pitifully.

Though she had always grown stronger, her master had grown stronger in equal measure. As Sustainer, she only shared a portion of his power. No matter what her strength became, whenever he played with her, her senses did not change in the slightest.

It was always just as overwhelming.

If there were more sisters, it would be easier, since the focus wouldn't all be on her. But with only those few in the Temple of Truth, it was far from enough.

If only more incarnations of Truth could be found, then things would be just right.

But incarnations of Truth were not so easily found.

They had to be beings innately divine, born from nothingness.

Noah withdrew his hand, droplets still on his fingers, while Istaroth's expression was already thoroughly undone.

"All right, enough pretending to amuse me. It's time to handle serious matters."

Istaroth quickly straightened her clothes, her voice weak: "Should I call Paimon and Asmoday back, perhaps bring in Lord Red Dragon God Emperor, Lord Infinite Dragon God, and Phanes as well?"

Noah nearly lost his composure, flicking her forehead irritably: "Did you think that's what I was talking about?"

"I mean fully activating the authority of Pan-Human History, and opening the Cosmology Gift Game of the Solar Sovereignty."

"This is of the utmost importance. The Solar Sovereignty War can directly affect the course of all civilizations—there must not be a single mistake."

At present, Teyvat had ascended to inner-multiversal level, with the mass of a high-tier super single-universe. Combined with the scale of Pan-Human History, now vastly greater than before—

The complete Solar Sovereignty had reached low-tier super single-universe level, half the scale of Phanes, and could be considered a complete authority of a Holy God.

Even divided into twenty-four parts, each fragment still held the power of high-tier strong single-universe, capable of directly influencing the rise and fall of civilizations within the great universes.

And even now, Pan-Human History had not fully activated all of its authorities.

Once every authority of Pan-Human History was activated, the light of civilization could spread across all of Teyvat in a short time, filling its final gaps.

"This concerns the future of Teyvat. Should anyone falter in this, I will absolutely show no mercy."